%. 


^y% 


o^.  \t 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


^. 


1.0    ^'^  i 


I.I 


1.25 


1^1 

^    1^    III. 


21 
2.2 

2.0 


U    III  1.6 


V] 


<^ 


/2 


v: 


'ew/ 


-el 


V 


^>/ 


y 


/^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


S 


^\^ 


V 


<F 


^\ 


'i^' 


O^ 


•^^.liv 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


^ 


o 


f/i 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
orsyinal  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
cr  py  which  may  be  bibliographicaily  unique, 
winich  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
foproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


□ 

n 
n 

□ 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagde 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^e  et/ou  pelliculde 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  qut*  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

Lareliure  serr^e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int^rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout^es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  film^es. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-§tre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  Iia  m^thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu^s  ci-dessous. 


□    Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 


D 
D 


:/ 


D 


D 
D 

n 


Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur^es  et/ou  petlicul6es 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d^colordes,  tachetdes  ou  piqu^es 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtachdes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Quality  in^gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuilKit  d'errata,  jne  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  filmdes  d  nuuveau  de  fagon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


D 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppldmentaires; 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film6  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqud  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

1 

y 

1 

12X 

16X 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

laire 
s  details 
ques  du 
It  modifier 
[iger  une 
e  filmage 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

National  Library  of  Canada 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  filmd  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
g6ndrosit6  de: 

Bibliothdque  nationale  du  Canada 


Les  images  suivantes  ont  kxh  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetd  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


i/ 
|u6es 


aire 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  •^►(meaning  "CON- 
TINUED ").  or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applios. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimde  sont  filmds  en  uommenpant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmds  en  commenpant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmds  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffdrents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  ndcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mdthude. 


by  errata 
ned  to 

lent 

jne  pelure, 

fagon  d 


1 

2 

3 

32X 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

RECOMMENDATIONS. 


rhiladelpJiia,  July  20,  1SA7. 

Mr.  J.  Harmstead  : — 

I  thank  you  for  sondinj?  me  the 
"Life  of  Kah-ore-ga-gah-bo\vli,"  (or  George  Copway,)  an 
Indian  of  the  Ojebwa  Nation,  which  you  have  just  pub- 
lished. I  took  it  up  merely  to  look  into  it  this  morning, 
and  ceased  not  until  I  had  read  it  through.  It  gives  a 
lively  and  true  picture  of  the  introduction,  progrt^ss  and 
prospects  of  experimental  religion  among  the  Indians  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  Lakes.  It  is  written  with  terse- 
ness and  force.  And,  although  I  know  not  that  you  de- 
sire a  line  from  me,  I  take  pleasure  in  commending  the 
volume  to  the  attention  of  a  Christian  public. 

J.  P.  DURBIN. 


Philadelphia  J  Jlitgust  24'.  IS-iT. 

Mr.  Harmstead  : — 

Dear  Sir: — Having  heard  that  you 
are  about  to  issue  a  second  edition  of  Mr.  Copway's  history 
of  his  earl  '■  habits,  and  conversion  to  God  by  means  of 
Missionary  labors,  together  with  sketches  of  his  own  Mis- 
sionary toils,  embarrassments  and  sufferings,  in  striving  to 
enlighten  and  redeem  his  people  from  their  superstitions 
and  vices,  I  would  say,  for  your  encouragement,  that, 
having  read  it  carefully,  I  esteem  it  a  most  interesting  and 
instructing  book.  And  coming,  as  it  does,  from  one  so 
recently  rescued  from  the  ignorance  of  savage  life,  it,  in 
my  opinion,  is  really  worthy  not  only  of  an  extensive  cir- 
culation, bit  of  all  commendation. 

Yours  respectfully, 

A.  ATWOOD. 


NOTICES  OF  THE  PRESS. 


The  Life,  History,  and  Travels  of  Kah-ge-ga-gati-rowii, 
(George  Copwa}',)  a  young  Indian  chief  of  the  Ojebwa 
nation,  a  convert  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  a  Missionary 
to  his  people  for  twelve  years,  &,c.,  &,c.  Written  by 
himself.     Philadelphia  :  J.  Harmstead,  184-7. 

An  Indian  author!  If  he  should  immortalize  himself 
by  his  writings,  the  literary  world  will  be  puzzled  to  pro- 
nounce his  name.  Kah-ge-ga-gah-bowh !  What  a  jaw- 
brealir!  It  is  worse  than  Spanish.  Yet  the  bearer  of 
thio  euphonious  name  has  written  a  very  creditable  book, 
and  a  very  interesting  one  too,  and  a  very  handsome  one 
into  the  bargain.  There  are  some  passages  of  decided 
beauty  in  it,  that  remind  us  of  specimens  that  have  fre- 
quently been  published  of  Indian  eloquence.  We  will 
give  two  or  three. 

"  I  was  born  in  nature's  wide  domain  !  The  trees  were 
all  that  sheltered  my  infant  limbs — the  blue  heavens  all 
that  covered  me.  I  am  one  of  nature's  children  ;  I  have 
always  admired  her  ;  she  shall  be  my  glory  ;  her  features — 
her  robes,  and  the  wreath  about  her  brow — the  seasons — 
her  stately  oaks,  and  the  evergreen — her  hair — ringlets 
over  the  earthy  all  contribute  to  my  enduring  love  of  her; 
and  wherever  I  see  her,  emotions  of  pleasure  roll  in  my 
breast,  and  swell  and  burst  like  waves  on  the  shores  of  the 
ocean,  in  prayer  and  praise  to  Him.  who  has  placed  me  in 
her  hand.  It  is  thought  great  to  be  born  in  palaces,  sur- 
rounded with  wealth — but  to  be  born  in  nature's  wide  do- 


main is  greater  still  I" 


HIS    MOTHER. 


"  The  conversion  of  my  mother  took  place  during  the 
summer,  on  Poutash  Island,  where  the  Indians  had  erected 
a  bark  chapel.  For  two  years  she  lived  in  the  enjoyment 
of  religion.     Before  this  chapel  was  ready  she  would  call 


NOTICES   OF    THE    PRESr?. 


US  together  in  the  wigwam,  and  pray  with  and  for  u??, 
several  times  a  day,  whether  our  father  was  at  home  or 
not.  I  remember  well,  at  this  moment,  the  language  of 
her  prayers. 

"She  was  taken  sick  in  the  winier  of  1829,  and  was  con- 
fined to  her  bed,  most  of  the  time,  for  three  months  ;  her 
disease  was  consumption.  During  these  three  months,  slie 
enjoyed  much  religion ;  there  was  not  a  day,  in  which  she 
did  not  speak  of  Jesus  and  his  promises  with  the  greatest 
confidence  and  delight. 

"  When  she  grew  worse,  she  called  for  the  class  leaders 
to  pray  with  her.  She  said  to  her  motlier,  whom  she  sup- 
posed would  die  first,  because  her  hair  Tvas  irhife,  *  you 
will  still  live,  but  I  am  going  to  die,  and  will  see  Jesus 
first;  soon,  however,  you  will  follow  me.' 

"The  spirit  of  my  dear  mother  took  its  fiight  on  the  27th 
day  of  February,  1830.  Just  before  her  death,  she  prayed 
with  her  children ;  and  advised  us  to  be  good  Christians,  to 
love  Jesus,  and  to  meet  her  in  heaven.  She  then  sung  her 
favorite  hymn, 

"Jesii«  ish  pe  niiii;j:  k.-ili  e  zli^'d.'' 
"  JesUs,  my  all;  ti>  heaven  is  goiie."' 

"This  was  the  first  hymn  she  had  ever  heard  or  learned  ; 
and  it  is  on  this  account  that  I  introduce  and  sing  this 
sweet  hymn  whenever  I  lecture  *  On  the  origin,  history, 
traditions,  migration,  and  customs  of  the  Ojobwa  nation.' 
We  all  knelt  again  by  her  bed  side,  and  while  clapping 
her  hands,  and  endeavoring  to  shout  for  joy,  she  swooned 
away  in  death.  The  last  words  which  she  feebly  uttered, 
were,  ^  JeRi/s,  Jesus.''  Her  spirit  then  lied,  her  li[)s  were 
cold,  and  those  warm  hands  tiiat  had  so  often  and  so  faith- 
fully administered  comfort  and  relief,  were  now  stiff.  I 
looked  around  the  wigwam ;  my  father,  sister,  and  brother 
sat  near  me,  wringing  their  hands;  they  were  filled  with 
bitter  grief,  and  appeared  inconsolable.  I  then  began  to 
understand  and  appreciate  fully  her  kindness  and  love. — 
Who,  who  can,  or  will,  take  the  place  of  a  mother?  Who 
will  pray  for  us  when  we  are  sick  or  in  distress  ?  Her 
body  was  consigned  to  the  grave  without  any  parade.     No 


NOTICES   OF    THE   PRESS. 


church  bell  was  tolled ;  but  the  whistling  wind  sounded 
through  the  woods.  I  have  often  knelt  down,  at  the  head 
of  her  grave,  and  wished  that  the  tinne  would  soon  arrive 
when  it  might  please  God  to  relieve  me  from  my  tr« rubles 
and  cares,  and  conduct  me  to  the  abode  of  my  beloved 
parent.  My  sister  Sarah,  too,  who  has  since  died,  is 
doubtless  with  my  mother.  O,  how  glorious  the  thought, 
that  both  are  now  in  heaven!  There  is  one  spot  where 
none  will  sigh  for  home.  The  flowers  that  blossom  there 
will  never  fade;  the  crystal  waters  that  wind  along  those 
verdant  vales,  will  never  cease  to  send  up  their  heavenly 
music;  the  clusters  hanging  from  the  trees  overshadowing 
its  banks,  will  be  immortal  clusters;  and  the  friends  that 
meet,  will  meet  for  ever. 

"  Little  then  did  I  think  that  I  should  have  to  pass  through 
so  many  afflictions,  and  so  many  hardships.  O,  my  mother, 
I  am  still  in  a  cold,  uncharitable^  miserable  world !  But 
the  thought  that  thou  art  happy  and  blessed,  is  truly  sweet 
and  encouraging.  It  is  this  fact,  and  my  own  hopes  of 
future  bliss,  that  buoys  me  up,  and  sustains  me  in  the  hours 
of  conflict  and  despondency.  Although  many  years  have 
elapsed  since  her  death,  still  I  often  weep  with  mingled 
joy  and  grief  when  I  think  of  my  dear  mother.  '  Blessed 
are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord.'  *  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salva- 
tion to  every  one  that  believeth.'  The  gospel  is  the  only 
remedy  for  the  miseries  and  sins  of  the  world. 

"  My  mother  and  sister's  cases  are  not  the  only  ones  that 
I  could  relate  concerning  the  happy  lives  and  deaths  of 
those  once  degraded  and  benighted  Indians.  Many  have 
already  reached  heaven  ;  and  many  more  are  now  rejoicing 
on  their  road  thither.  Who  will  now  say  that  the  poor 
Indians  cannot  be  converted  ?  The  least  that  Christians 
could  have  done,  was  to  send  the  gospel  among  them,  after 
having  dispossessed  them  of  their  lands;  thus  preparing 
them  foi  usefulness  here,  and  happiness  hereafter.  Let 
no  one  say  that  I  am  ungrateful  in  speaking  thus.  It  was 
t'ne  duty  of  Christians  to  send  us  missionaries,  and  it  is 
now  their  duty  to  send  more  of  them.     There  are  still 


NOTICES    OF    THE    PRESS. 


inded 
head 
irrive 

Hibles 
loved 
?d,  is 
)ught, 
vhere 
there 
those 
venly 
3vving 
Is  that 


rough 
Lother, 
But 
sweet 
pes  of 
I  hours 
5  have 
lingled 
Jlessed 
ned  of 
salva- 
5  only 

?s  that 
iths  of 
have 
loicing 
poor 
[istians 
after 
)aring 
Let 
[t  was 
it  is 
re  still 


25,000  of  my  poor  brethren  in  darkness,  and  without  the 
gospel.  Let  the  prayers  of  all  the  churches  ascend  to  the 
Most  High,  in  their  behalf,  that  He  who  has  power  to  de- 
liver, may  save  the  poor  Indian  from  misery,  ignorance, 
and  perdition." 

The  first  edition  of  this  work,  we  undtT.itand,  has  been 
sold,  and  a  second  is  in  press.  Kah-ge-ga-gah-bowh  is  a 
Wesleyan  Missionary,  and  in  tfie  discharge  of  his  duties  as 
such,  he  has  passed  through  many  scenes  of  danger  on  the 
Irontier,  that  seem  almost  to  partake  of  the  romantic. — 
They  are  related  with  much  simplicity  and  apparent  truth- 
1  ulness. — Littrary  Register. 


uy  KArr-GE-GA-cAii-nowri. — This  moans,  in  English, 
*'peorge  Copway,"  wliich  is  the  naine  of  a  young  ItuHan 
chief  of  the  Ojebwa  nation,  a  convert  to  the  Christian  faith, 
missionary  to  his  own  p('0])b\ 

This  young  son  of  t!ie  forest  has  recently  published  a 
book,  or  rather  INIr.  Harmstead  puMislied  it  for  him,  of  a 
most  interesting  character.  It  contains  his  own  life,  his- 
tory and  travels,  and  a  sketch  of  the  present  state  of  the 
Ojebwa  nation,  with  their  future  prospects,  &c. 

The  incidents  in  his  enrly  history,  an  account  of  the 
customs  of  his  people,  their  idea  of  spirits,  omens,  dreams 
and  traditions,  the  conversion  of  his  father  and  mother 
and  her  happy  death,  also  of  his  sister,  the  Devil's  spittle, 
(whiskey,)  his  first  visit  to  Camp  Meeting  and  remarkable 
conversion,  the  Missionary's  first  visit,  &c.,  all  possess  ex- 
citing interest.  This  young  missionary  is  now  in  this  city, 
endeavor' 


•o5 


jpeci 


rest  in  behalf  of  his  jieopie,  and  we  have  no  doubt  but 
what,  if  ordinary  facilities  are  alTonlf^d  him,  he  will  suc- 
ceed. We  are  confident  he  will,  if  he  can  once  introduce 
the  volume  which  we  have  noticed  above;  it  is  got  up  in 
a  neat  form,  contains  L58  I'imo  pages,  is  highly  recom- 
mended by  Dr.  Durbin,  and  soKl  by  Mr.  Harmstead  for 
fifty  cents. — Christian  Repository,  R. 


HYMN.    L.  M. 


NUHGUHMOWIN.    l.  m. 


Hefiire  Jt-lidvnh's  awful  tliroiiP,  Je  ho  vah  m  nali  suli  innli  bid, 

Ve  iiatiniiK  bow  witli  sacrcil  joy  j  A  yiiii  uv.  she  iiah  ba  we  yai^; 

Know  that  tlit;  I.onl  is  fjod  alone,  Kuli  kc  luili  zhiili  ;riih  slikee  liili  wik, 

lie  c;un  croatf,  and  he  destroy.  Ween  iii.di  a  tiili  Mini  e  doo  vve. 

{fi«  sovpreign  power,  without  our  aid.     O  izuli  shke  a  wi"  '/.<•  win  iiifi, 

.Minle  us  off-lay,  and  formed  us  uinn  ;      W'leii  ke  ^e  o  zhe  e  go  iioii  ; 
And    when   like   wand'ring    .sht-ep   we  Ma  f^waii  diish  fio  wnli  iie  she  iiuiig, 
•tiay'd,  \\  eeii  ke  j^ee  be  lae  kah  go  uon. 

lie  brou'.;lii  us  to  liis  fold  again. 

Kr  gull  ooin  be  iiiili  nrtli  goo  suh 
We'll   rrowd   thy  gales  with  tliankt'iil      N'f  moo  jc  tje /i' win  e  noii ; 

soi'g.s,  O  nail  iir  gwah  dull  kiil;  inig  siih 

High  as  the  heavens  our  yoiees  rai«^e  ;      Uh  keciig  ka  bah  jie  naiii  dung  ig. 
And    earth,    wilh     her     ten     thousand 

tongues,  A  lie  go  (juog  mou  duh  uh  ke 

Shall   fill    thy   courts   with   sounding      Ta  be  .m  ke  guh  gee  (|ua  win  ; 
praise.  A  iie  go  (|ii(ig  iiioii  duh  kee  /.liig, 

'I'lih  chill  ko  zhuh  wain  je  ga  win. 
Wide  as  the  world  is  thy  command  ; 

Vast  as  eieriiity  iliy  love  ;  Uh  sin  eeng  tub  e  zhe  zoong  un. 

Firm  as  a  roek  thy  truth  simll  stand,  Mon  duh  ke  ge  ehe  ta  bwa  win  ; 

Wheji    rolling    years    shall   cease   to  Ah  /.he  kee  e  stuiuaii  kee /he  giik 
niuve.  Ka  yah  be  kc  guh  Muii  o  duowh. 


HYMN.     c.  M. 


NUHGUHMOWIN.   c.  m. 


Am  I  a  soldier  of  the  cross, 

A  follower  of  the  I.anib  ? 
And  sliall  1  fefir  to  own  his  cause, 

Or  blush  to  speak  his  name  ? 

Must  I  be  carried  to  the  skies, 

<  )n  tiowery  bedp  of  ease  ; 
While  others  fouuht  to  win  the  prize, 

And  sailed  through  bloody  seas.' 

Are  there  no  foes  for  me  to  t'ace  ? 

Must  I  not  stem  tlie  Hood? 
Is  this  vile  world  a  t'riend  to  grace. 

To  hell)  me  on  to  GikI  .' 

Sure.  1  must  fight,  if  I  wouH  reign  ; 

liirrease  iu\  coiiragi-,  L<ird  : 
ril  bear  the  toil,  endure  the  pain, 

r'upported  by  thy  word. 

Thy  saints  in  all  this  glorious  war, 
8hall  conquer,  though  they  die  | 

They  see  the  triumph  t'roni  afar, 
By  faith  they  bring  it  nigh 

When  that  illustrious  day  shall  rise, 

And  all  thy  armiet;  shine 
In  robes  of  victory  through  the  skies, 

The  glory  shall  be  thine. 


Mei'  null  ewh  Ah  zhe  da  yah  tig, 
^Vail•  je  uu  do  bull  ne  yon  ? 

Mug  uh  zliah  gwa  niin  null  .lesus  ? 
Che  muh  me  uwuh  je  mug  ? 

Wa  ue  puzh  nuh  go  ish  pe  ming, 
Nm  dab  da  duh  gwe  sliiii  ? 

Ma  gwah  ween  kee  mee  gah  zo  w(vl 
Kail  be  nee  gah  nee  jig  .' 

Kali  nuh  ween  go  nil  yali  sec  WUg, 
Ka  mail  mee  gah  nuh  gig  ? 

Nin  dab  duh  gwe  kImu  nuh  keesh  pin 
Ah  luih  wain  je  ga  yon? 


Keesli  pin  wah  noo  je  mo  wah  nan, 
Mil  dull  nioiig  Willi  dab  suewli  ; 

Tu  ba  iiiug  a,  wee  je  e  shin, 
Clic  zhuh  zliee  bair.  duii  mon. 

Kuh  ke  null  ta  ba  ne  muh  jig. 

Tub  muh  mon  zhe  twah  wug ; 
O  da  ball  bun  dah  iiah  vyali  go 

Ka  we  tub  nuh  kee  wod.  ' 

T^h  pee  kee  mah  wun  doo  nuh  dwah 
Ka  wall  sa  yah  ze  jig; 
Ke  guh  gah  qiiah  dull  mah  goog  suh 
Ka  liali  pe  nain  dung  ig  ! 


HYMN.    c.  M. 


NUHCrHMOWTX.    t.  m. 


M. 


ik. 


'?. 


'S 


vm. 


k 


Tliere  i*  ji  land  of  pure  iloli^ht, 
Where  Hiiiais  iminortfil  reisjn  ; 

lutiniti'  day  ex<Mud;irt  llie  niijtU, 
And  pleasures  '    nish  puiu. 

There  everlastini;  spriiipr  at»ide», 
Aud  never-willieriajij  tiow-rs  ; 

Death,  like  a  aarrovv  sea,  divides 
This  heavenly  land  from  ours. 

S\V'*et  fields  beyrnid  the  swelling  flood 
Stand  dressil  in  living  j^reen  : 

So  to  the  Jews  old  Canaan  stood, 
While  Jordan  rolld  between. 

Bnt  timorous  mortals  start  and  shrink 

To  cross  this  narrow  sea  : 
And  linger,  sliiveriiur  on  the  brink, 

And  tear  to  launeh  away. 

()  conid  we  make  our  doubts  remove 
Tlmsf  i>|(  ixiiy  tlmnghts  that  rite, 

And  see  the  t^anaaii  that  we  love, 
With  unl)eclouiieil  eyes! 


\'h  \ah  muh  irud  suli  knh  ue  fin, 
Me  no  tnh  nnh  kee  ^iii  ; 

K.ih  wtM-  kah  te  t'c  knh  sf  noon, 
A  peed'  o  i>ah  nc  gwiik. 

Kah  ?e  nig  nie  noo  knh  me  ne, 
Mr  nwah  be  go  iwc  niu'  ; 

Mer  a  tnh  go  cwh  ne  !)<»  win, 
Iva  be  shkuh  ^a  innh  gnk. 

Ke  rhe  me  suh  we  nah  gwud  cnh 

V.  we  de  uh  gah  ming  ; 
O  mong  e  /he  snh  a  nnh  gom, 

(). lu  /ah  bun  je  ga  bluing. 

\e  t:ili  /hah  gwn  nr  mo  «he  wng, 
\\i\]i  ah  zlnili  wnli  o  m;  ; 

(.^ine  null  we  ke  elieo  Kah  /o  wod, 
Oun  dos  e  nnh  ka  gom. 

Oh  knh  slike  to  ynne  o  bun  cw;) 
CIh'  mull  shkiiti  wain  diiii  miiiig  ; 

K'"  dah  piih  gnh  kah  biin  dah  iiou  ; 
(,^ua  nah  je  wuiig  nh  kc  ' 


Could  we  but  climb  where  Moses  stood,  Ivtesh  pin  oon  /ah  lie  ynng  o  Imn, 

And  view  the  landscape  o'er,    ( (lood,       Mo  ses  kah  ooii  /ah  bid. 
Not  Jordan's  stream,  noi   dealli's  told  Kali  ke  dali  be  swam  dnh  /ee  non 


Should  fright  us  from  the  shore. 


Nc  l»o  win  za  nuh  guk. 


C.  M. 


HYMN.     s.  M. 


NT^HGUHMOWIN.    s.  m. 


lis 


w 


0<1 


ug, 
\h  pin 


lan, 
h  ; 


iwali 
suh 


And  are  we  yet  alive, 

And  see  each  other's  face? 
(ilory  and  praise  to  Jesus  give 

I'or  his  redeeming  grace  I 
I'reserveil  iiy  power  divine 

To  t'ull  salviition  here, 
Again  in  Jisus's  praise  we  join, 

And  in  his  sight  ajjpear. 

Wh.Tt  troubles  have,  vre  seen, 

Whiit  conMieis  have  we  pa«t, 
Fightings  without,  and  fears  within, 

$■11106  we  assembled  laat ! 
But  out  of  all  the  Lord 

Ilath  brought  us  by  his  love; 
And  still  he  doth  his  help  afford. 

And  hides  our  life  above. 

Tlien  let  us  make  our  boast, 

f)f  his  redeeming  power, 
Whicli  saves  us  to  the  uttermost, 

Till  we  can  sin  no  more: 
Let  us  take  up  the  cross. 

Till  we  the  erown  obtain  ; 
And  g'adly  reckon  all  things  losS, 

So  we  may  Jesus  gain. 


Mee  null  w.ih  nin  go  ding, 

Ke  wall  ban  de  she  niiu  ; 
Mah  moo  yidi  wiih  mah  dnh  Je  :»i»8, 

Kah  /hull  wa  ne  me  nung  I 
(>  muh  slilvuh  we  zee  win, 

Kee  ujali  mec  ne  goo  yung  ; 
Ke  doon  je  wall  bun  de  she  min. 

Null  ([ua  uh  muh  de  shuiig. 

Min  zuh  knh  me  e  newh 

Ah  lie  me  Z(!  win  un ; 
Kah  be  wah  wah  bun  dull  inun:-  oon, 

Kee  be  kah  kee  zhe  guk  '. 
Zhuh  wa  ne  me  nung  diish, 

Mah  huh  Ta  ba  lung  a, 
Kee  gee  be  wee  doo  kali  go  lum. 

Nun  nonzh  dush  go  noong  ooin. 

Vh  pa  ne  mo  dah  suh, 

()  wee  doo  kah  ga  win  ; 
Ka  ne  noo  je  mo  e  go  yung, 

Wuh  ween  ga  kuh  ke  nuh  ; 
O  dah  pe  nun  dah  suh, 

Kwli  ah  /he  da  \  ah  tig  ; 
Ohe  noo  pe  nuh  nung  du -h  Je  K.14 

E  we  de  kah  e  zhod. 


HYiMN.    L.  M. 


NUHGUHiMOWIN.    l.  m. 


Je*U8,  my  all,  to  heaven  ig  pnue  ; 
He  w'hdin  I  fix  tny  hopes  upon  ; 
ill*  iiiirk  I  see,  Hud  III  purine 
Tlie  narrow  way  till  him  I  view. 

The  way  ihc  lioly  prophets  went, 
The  road  th.it  leads  from  hnnishnicnt ; 
The  Kinf^'s  iiighway  of  jiohncs* 
I'll  go,  for  all  his  putlia  are  peace. 

TIiIh  is  the  way  I  Innjr  hnvi  fionghf, 
And  nionrMi;il  hepau.^e  I  fonnd  it  riot; 
My  ^Tief  n  burden  Ion;;  )ia..-  been, 
J{e<;an:<e  I  was  not  saved  from  sia. 


Je  sits  itih  pe  minp  kah  e  zho<), 
Mee  snh  owli  a  pa  ne  mo  yon ; 
Ne  wah  l)un  don  kah  ne  e  zImmI, 
Kuli  ya  necn  ku  ne  e  zhaii  yun. 

Kah  nc  'zhah  wod,kahii  'hwah  kah  jig, 
Mee  kona  qnnh  yiik  a  nnh  mo  nig; 
Knh  ya  ncen  ka  mali'd  nh  doo  yon, 
Mee  kons  ka  die  zhuh  vvain  dah  gwuk. 

Mee  snh  owh  kah  muli  na  ze  yon, 
Kah  oon  je  ke  de  mahL(  'ze  shon ; 
Kre'  ka  m-  mnh  se  wnj;  niah  Imli 
Ke  zha  Mun  e  doo  O  j;vve  sun. 


The  more  I  strove  apfninst  its  power,  Kenwaiiizh  diis-iikuh  gee  heeng  wayon, 

I  telt  Its  weijilit  and  i^uilt  the  more;  Aish  knni  ning  ee  ke  d"  mali  gis ; 

Till  late  I  heard  my  t*nvionr  say,  Noo  innh  yuli  diish  nah  pe  jee  iing, 

"  Come  hither,  sjul,  "  I  am  the  way."  Niiig  ee  he  zhuh  wa  ne  me  goo. 

liO  !  glnd  I  eomc,  and  tliou  blest  I^amb,  Ne  wuh  we  zhain  (htm  pe  'zhah  yon, 

Shalt  take  me  to  thee,  NS'hose  I  am  ;  Che  o  dali  jx?  ?i''  yun  dnsh  keen  ; 

Nolhing  hut  .-'in  have  I  to  give,  AVuh  snli  nin  didi  puh  ge  dah  nun, 

Nothirig  but  love  shall  I  receive.  N'"!?  "h  gcc  i)ah  de  ze  win  nun. 


Then  will  I  tell  to  sinner.?  round 
What  a  dear  Saviour  1  liave  found  ; 
I'll  point  to  thy  redeeming  blood, 
And  say,  "  Behold  the  way  to  God  !" 


K.ih  de  mah  ge  ze  jig  niin  ze, 
Ning  uh  bah  hah  ween  duh  miih  wog, 
Che  me  kali  wah  wod  Koo  .se  non, 
Nmg  uh  e  zho  aoo  uii  niuh  wog  ! 


HYMN.     s.  M. 


NUHGUHMOWIN.    s.  m. 


A  charge  to  keep  I  liave, 

A  <iod  to  glorify  ; 
A  never-dying  soul  lo  save, 

And  fit  it  for  the  sky. 
To  perve  the  ])re?eut  age, 

My  calling  totulfil  ;— 
()  may  it  all  my  powers  engage 

To  do  my  Master's  vi'ill  I 

Arm  me  with  jealous  care, 

Ai  in  thy  .-sight  lo  live  ; 
And  O  I  thy  servant,  Lord,  prepare 

A  strict  account  to  give: 
Help  me  to  watch  and  pray, 

And  on  thyself  rely  ; 
Assured,  if  I  my  trust  betray, 

I  shall  for  ever  die. 


Che  uh  no  kee  too  non 

>.'oo  sa  niu  duh  \  ali  nun  ; 
Che  wee  kee  zhee  tod  nin  je  chog 

l?h  pe  ming  wee  e  zhod. 
Ke  mm  duh  wa  uim  suh 

Che  nh  no  kee  too  non ; 
Oh  mon  oo  ong  wah  me  e  shin, 

Qui  yuk  che  'num'  uJi  yon, 

Wuh  wa  zhe  e  shin  snh, 

Che  uh  gall  san'  mo  yon  ; 
Che  da  kee  zhee  tah  yon,  Noo  sa, 

I'll  pee  nuh  qua  shkoo  non. 
Wee  doo  kuh  we  shin  suh, 

Che  uh  kuh  wah  be  yon, 
Kuh  ya  cue  uh  nuh  me  ah  yon. 

Wee  pe  tnnh  de  ze  yon. 


'■>.:. 


I       ,  -^  I  I       ^    \i 


THE 


l/lFE,  HISTORY,  ANL  TRAVELS 


or 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 

(GEORGE  COPWAYj 
A  YOUNG  INDIAN  CHIEF  OF  THE  O.IEBWA  NATION, 

A  CONVERT  TO  THE  CHRISTIAN  FAITH,  AND  A  MIS- 
SIONARY TO  HIS  PEOPLE  FOR  TWELVE  YEARS; 


WITH  A 

Sketch  of  the  Present  State  of  the  Objebwa  Nation. 

IN  REGARD  TO 

CHRISTIANITY  AND  THEIK  FUTURE  PROSDECTS. 
ALSO,  AN  APPEAL; 

WITH  ALL  THE  NAMES  OF  THE  CiriEFS  NOW  LIVING,  WHO  HAVE 

BEEN  CHRISTIANIZED,  AND  THE  MISSIONARIES  NOW 

LABORING  AMONG  THEM. 


WRITTEN   BY    HIMSELF. 


KIXTH    KHITIOX. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
JAMES  HARMSTEAD,  NO.  40  N.  FOURTH  ST, 

1847. 


/ 


£9- 


7    .-' 


26005S 


C    7 


'  / 


d^p^^'L(S , 


Enteced  acconling  to  Act  of  Congress,  on  the  9th  daj  of  December,  m«, 

BY  GEORGE  COPWAY. 

Lf.  Uie  Clefk'«  OITice  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Northern  District  of  the  Siuw 

of  New  York. 


ss 


f 


icember,  1W«, 


itrict  of  the  Suu» 


TO 

THE  CLERGY  AND  LAITY 

OF  THE 

AMERICAN   AND    BRITISH   DOMINIONS, 

Tins  BRIEF 

HISTORY  OF  A  CHILD  OF  THE  FOREST. 

AND  OP 

HIS    NATION, 

IS  MOST  RESrECTFULLY  AND  AFFECTIONATELY 

INSCRIBED 
BY 

THE    AUTHOR. 


M 

E 


CONTENTS. 


PAGF. 

PaEFAcr, 7 

A  Word  to  the  Readek, i) 

CHAP.  1.  Karlylil'e;   Woods;  Gods;  Ojobwa  Nation,  &c.    .  11 

II.  Customs;  Father  and  Mother  ;  Reliuion  olOjcbwaa  21 

III.  Spirits;  Ojebwa  Worship;  Description, etc.     .     .  .';o 

IV.  Otnens  ;  Dreams  ;  Anecdote  ;  Devil's  Spittle,  .     .  .'iS 
V.  Traditions;  Indians  andJews;  Mijiration  :  Councils  A  '> 

VI.  Description  of  Rice  Lake;  Rice;  Fish;  Vilhi^e, etc.  t'.» 

V!  I.   Missionaries'  first  visit;  Conversion;  Camp  meeting  T.J 

VJll.  My  Mother's  conversion  and  ha))py  death  ;  (Jrief   .  /".^ 

IX.  My  Conversion  ;  Beauty  of  Nature  ;  Lake  Superior  (  1 

X.   Kewavvenon  Mission;  Work  Spread ;  Old  Anna     .  117 

XI.  Travels  to  La  Pointe;  Ottawa  Lake;  Battle  Grounds  *;  >> 

XII.  Sent  to  School,  111.,  two  years;   New-York;    Boston  s; 

XIII.  Return  to  Canada;  Revivals;  Christmas:  New-Year  VH 

XW.   Wisconsin;  Mississippi;  Sufferings li'i 

XV.  Travels  to  Canada;  Presbyterian  Missionaries,  Tri- 
als; Paid  by  Government ;  Journey  to  Toronto  V2!j 
XVI.  General  Council;  Speeches;  Order;  Documents, etc.; 
Manual  Labor  School;  Plan,  or  Remedy  for  the 
preservation  of  the  different  tribes  ....  132 
XVII.  Geoj^raphical  Sketch  of  the  Ojebwit  Nation;  Mis- 
sions; Presbyterians;  Methodists;  Baptists; 
Appeal  to  Christians  in  America 1  !  i 

1.  Chippewas  on  the  River  Thames 1  i.*) 

2.  Chit)pe\vas  at  Amherstburg ,     .  M") 

3.  Chippmvas  of  St.  Clair •     •     •     .  14t) 

4.  Chippewas  at  Walpole  Island •     .  1 17 

5.  Chippewas  of  the  River  Credit       •».••.  117 

6.  Chippewas  of  Alnwick      ....•.•*.  Ms 

7.  Chijipewas  at  Rice  Lake ,     .  lll> 

8.  Chippewas  at  Mud  Lake M'* 

9.  Chippewas  at  Balsam  Lake lOO 

10.  Chippewas  of  Rama l.'ij 

11.  Chippewas  of  Beausoliel  Island,  Matchadisk  Bay, 

Lake  Huron 1  •")  1 

12.  Chijjpmvfis  of  Snake  Island,  Lake  Simcoe     .     .     .  I'll 

13.  Chippewas  of  Sau^(>enii- (Lake  Huron)      ....  I.'i2 

14.  Chippewas  of   Big    Bay,  in  Owen's  Sound,   Lake 

HiTon         .     .     .     .     • \r,2 

15.  Chippewas  and  others,  in  the  Township  of  Bedford  \Chi 


% 


PREFACE. 


In  presenting  my  life  to  the  public,  I  do  so  with  the 
greatest  diffidence,  and  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of 
numerous  friends.  I  am  an  Indian,  and  am  well  aware 
of  the  difficulties  I  have  to  encounter  to  win  the  favora- 
ble notice  of  the  white  man.  Yet  one  great  object 
prompts  me  to  persevere,  and  that  is,  that  I  may,  in 
connection  with  my  life,  present  the  present  state  and 
prospects  of  my  poor  countrymen — feeling  that  the 
friends  of  humanity  may  still  labor  and  ri-.ect  their 
benevolence  to  those  who  were  once  the  lords  of  thclcM^d 
on  which  the  v\  hite  man  lives — and  assist  in  rescuing 
them  from  an  untimely  and  unchristian  grave. 

I  have  noticed  some  of  our  prominent  chiefs  now 
living ;  the  missionaries  laboring  amongst  my  people ; 
the  extent  of  the  missionary  field ;  and  an  appeal  to  all 
who  feel  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  Indian  race. 

If  ever  I  see  the  day  when  my  people  shall  become 
happy  and  prosperous,  I  shall  then  feel  great  and  lasting 
pleasure,  which  will  more  than  repay  me  for  the  pain, 
both  of  body  and  mind,  which  I  have  endured  for  tfie 
last  twelve  years.     My  motto  is — "  My  poor  People.'''' 

In  all  my  crooked  paths,  I  have  endeavored  to  mean 

7 


} 


vm 


PIIF-FACE. 


well.  I  thank  my  friends  for  their  kind  gifts  and  wishes*. 
Yet  still  as  much,  and  more,  remains  to  be  accomplishe(L 
Pray  for  us — tliat  relii^ion  and  science  may  lead  us  on 
to  intelligence  and  virtue;  that  we  may  imitate  the 
good  white  man,  who,  like  the  eairle,  builds  its  nest  on 
the  top  of  some  high  rock — scicncp;  ihat  we  may  edu- 
cate our  children,  and  turn  their  minds  to  God.  Help 
us,  0  help  us  to  live — and  teach  us  to  die  a  Christian's 
death,  that  our  spirits   may  mingle  with  the  blessed 

above. 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


•^^.^ 


nd  wishes. 
jmplishecL 
lead  us  on 
nitate  the 
ts  nest  on 
may  edn- 
od.  Help 
Christian's 
le  blessed 

30\VH. 


'■J 

■j 


A  WORD  TO  THE  READER. 

It  would  be  presumptuous  in  one,  who  has  but  recently 
been  brought  out  of  a  wild  and  savage  state  j  and  who 
has  since  received  but  three  years*  schooling,  to  under- 
take, without  any  assistance,  to  publish  to  the  world  a 
work  of  any  kind.  It  is  but  a  few  years  since  I  began 
to  speak  the  English  language.  An  unexpected  oppor- 
tunity occurred  of  submitting  my  manuscript  to  a  friend, 
who  has  kindly  corrected  all  seWows  grammatical  errors, 
leaving  the  unimportant  ones  wholly  untouched,  that 
my  own  style  may  be  exhibited  as  truly  as  possible. 
The  public  and  myself  are  indebted  to  him  foi^is 
kind  aid,  and  he  has  my  most  sincere  thanks.  The 
language,  (except  in  a  few  short  sentences,)  the  plan, 
and  the  arrangement  are  all  my  ownj  and  I  am 
wholly  responsible  for  all  the  statements,  and  the 
remaining  defects.  My  work  is  now  accomplished  j 
and  I  am  too  well  aware  of  the  many  faults  which  are 
still  to  be  found  therein.  Little  could  I  imagine,  that  I 
should  have  to  contend  with  so  mdtfy  obstacles.  All 
along,  have  I  felt  my  great  deficiency  j  and  my  inade- 
quacy for  such  an  undertaking.  I  would  fain  hope, 
however,  that  the  kind  Reader  will  throw  the  mantle  of 

charity  over  errors  of  every  kind.     I  am  a  stranger  in  a 

9 


X  A  WORD  TO  THE  Ul.ADKR. 

« 

Strange  laud  I  And  often,  when  the  sun  is  sinking  in 
the  western  sky,  I  think  of  my  former  home;  my  heart 
yearns  for  the  loved  of  other  days,  and  tears  flow  ]ike 
the  summer  rain.  How  the  hea*"'  the  wanderer  and 
pilgrim,  after  long  years  of  absence,  beats,  and  his  eyes 
fill,  as  he  catches  a  glance  at  the  hills  of  his  nativity, 
and  reflects  upon  the  time  when  he  pressed  the  lips  of 
a  mother,  or  sister,  now  cold  in  death.  Should  I  live, 
this  painful  pleasure  will  yet  be  mine.  ^^  Blessed  be  the 
Lord^  who  hath  helipad  me  hitherto.''^ 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH, 

ALIAS 

GEORGE  COPWAY. 
July  1847. 


1 


inking  in 
my  heart 
flow  ^ike 
Icrer  and 
his  eyes 
nativity, 
he  lips  of 
Id  I  live, 
ised  be  the 

OWH, 


THE  LIFE  OF  KAII-GE-GA-G\IM30Wn. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Christian  will  no  doubt  feci  for  my  prjor  people, 
when  he  hears  the  story  of  one  brought  from  that 
unfortunate  race  called  the  Indians.  The  lover  of 
humanity  will  be  glad  to  see  that  that  once  powerful 
race  can  be  made  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  life. 

What  was  once  impossible — or  rather  thought  to  be — 
is  made  possible  through  my  experience.  I  have  made 
many  close  observations  of  men,  and  tliinnjs  around  me  ; 
but,  I  regret  to  say,  that  I  do  not  thiidc  I  have  made  as 
good  use  of  my  opportunities  as  I  might  have  done. 
It  will  be  seen  that  I  know  but  little — yet  0  how  pre- 
cious that  little! — I  would  rather  lose  my  right  hand 
tlian  be  deprived  of  it. 

I  loved  the  woods,  and  the  chase.  I  had  the  nature 
for  it,  and  gloried  in  nothing  else.  The  mind  for  letters 
was  in  mo,  but  was  asleep^  till  the  dawn  of  Christianity 
arose,  and  awoke  the  slumbers  of  the  soul  into  energy 
and  action. 

You  will  see  that  I  served  the  ima 


lary 


my 


poor  blind  father.  I  was  out  early  and  late  in  quest  of 
the  favors  of  the  Afon-e-doos  (spirits,)  who,  it  was  said, 
were  numerous — who  fdled  the  air !     At  early  dawn  I 


12 


THE    LIFE    OF 


watched  the  rising  of  the  palace  of  the  Great  Spirit— 
Vic  sun — wlio,  it  was  said,  made  the  world  ! 

Early  as  I  can  recollect,  I  was  taught  that  it  was  the 
gift  of  the  many  spirits  to  be  a  good  hunter  and  warrior ; 
and  much  of  my  time  i  devoted  in  search  of  their 
favors.  On  the  mountain  top,  or  along  the  valley,  or 
the  water  brook,  I  searched  for  some  kind  intimation 
from  the  spirits  who  made  their  residence  in  the  noise 
of  the  waterfalls. 

I  dreaded  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  an[rry  spirit  in  the 
gathering  clouds.  I  looked  with  anxiety  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  wings  of  the  Great  Spirit,  who  shrouded 
himself  in  rolling  white  and  dark  clouds — who,  with  his 
wings,  fanned  the  eaiih,  an(]  laid  low  the  tall  pines  and 
hemlock  in  his  course — who  rode  in  whirlwinds  and 
tornadoes,  and  pl'icke  I  the  trees  from  their  woven 
roots — who  chased  c'her  gods  from  his  course — wlio 
drove  the  Bau  Spirit  from  the  surface  of  the  earth,  down 
to  the  dark  caverns  of  the  deep.  Yet  he  was  a  kind 
spirit.  My  father  taught  me  to  call  that  spirit  Kc-sha- 
mon-e-doo — Benevolent  spirit — for  his  ancestors  taught 
him  no  other  name  to  give  to  that  spirit  who  made  the 
earth,  with  all  its  variety  and  smiling  beauty.  His 
benevolence  I  saw  in  the  running  of  the  streams,  for 
the  animals  to  quench  their  thirst  and  the  fishes  to  live  ; 
the  fruit  of  the  earth  teemed  wherever  I  looked.  Every- 
thing I  saw  smilingly  said  Ke-sha-mon-e-doo  nin-ge-oo- 
slie-ig — the  Benevolent  spirit  made  me. 

Where  is  he  ?  My  father  pointed  to  the  sun.  What 
is  his  will  concerning  me,  and  the  rest  of  the  India:i 
race  ?     This  was  a  question  that  I  found  no  one  could 


! 


KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 


13 


reat  Spirit — 

fit  it  was  the 
ind  warrior ; 
rch  of  their 
e  valley,  or 
1  intimation 
n  the  noise 

spirit  in  the 

'  to  catch  a 

10  shrouded 

lio,  with  his 

ill  pines  and 

rlwinds  and 

heir  woven 

ourse — who 

earth,  down 

was  a  kind 

it  Ke-sha- 

stors  taught 

made  the 

auty.     His 

treains,  for 

es  to  live  ; 

ed.   Every 

nin-go-oo- 

n.     What 

the  India.i 

one  could 


i 


aniwer,  until  a  beam  from  heaven  shone  on  my  pathway, 
Tiiich  was  very  dark,  when  first  I  saw  that  there  was  a 
ti'up  heaven — not  in  the  far-setting  sun,  where  the  Indian 
anticipated  a  rest,  a  home  for  his  spirit — but  in  the 
bo'',om  of  the  Highest. 

I  view  my  life  like  the  mariner  on  the  wide  ocean, 
without  a  compass,  in  the  dark  night,  as  he  watches  the 
heavens  for  the  north  star,  which  his  eye  having 
discovered,  he  makes  his  way  amidst  surging  seas,  and 
tossed  by  angry  billows  into  the  very  jaws  of  death,  till 
he  arrives  safely  anchored  at  port.  I  have  been  tossed 
with  hope  and  fear  in  this  life  ;  no  star-'ight  shone  or. 
my  way,  until  the  men  of  God  pointed  me  to  a  Star  in 
the  East,  as  it  rose  with  all  its  splendor  and  glory.  I* 
was  the  Star  of  ik'thlehem.  I  could  now  say  in  the 
language  of  the  poet — 

"  Once  on  the  ra;j;ing  seas  I  rode, 

Ttie  storm  was  loud,  the  nijrht  was  dark; 

The  ocean  yawnt.'d,  and  rudely  blowed 

The  wind  that  tossed  my  foundering  bark." 

Yes,  I  hope  to  sing  some  day  in  the  realms  of  bliss — 

"  It  was  my  guide,  my  light,  my  all ! 

It  bade  my  dark  foreboding;  cease; 
And  throuj^h  the  storm    and  danger's  thrall, 

It  led  me  to  the  port  of  peace." 

I  have  not  the  happiness  of  being  able  to  refer  to 
written  records  in  narrating  the  history  of  my  fore- 
fathers ;  but  I  can  reveal  to  the  world  what  has  long 
been  laid  up  in  my  memory  ;  so  that  when  "  I  go  the 
way  of  all  the  earth,''  the  crooked  and  singular  patlis 
which  T  have   made  in  the  world,  may  not  only  be  a 


14 


THE    LIFE    OF 


warning  to  others,  but  may  inspire  them  with  a  trust  in 
God.  And  not  only  a  warning  and  a  trust,  but  also 
th?i  the  world  may  learn  that  there  once  lived  such  a 
man  as  Kah-ge-ga-gah-bo\vh,  when  they  read  his  griefs 
and  his  joys. 

My  parents  were  of  the  Ojebwa  nation,  who  lived  on 
the  lake  back  of  Cobourg,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Ontario, 
Canada  West.  The  lake  was  called  Rice  Lake,  where 
there  was  a  quantity  of  wild  rice,  and  much  game  of 
different  kinds,  before  the  whites  cleared  away  the 
woods,  where  the  deer  and  the  beai  then  resorted. 

My  father  and  mother  were  taught  the  religion  of  their 
nation.  My  father  became  a  medicine  man  in  the  early 
part  of  his  life,  and  always  had  by  him  the  implements 
or  war,  which  generally  distinguish  our  head  men. 
He  was  a  good  hunter  as  any  in  the  t:ibe.  Very  few 
brought  more  furs  than  he  did  in  the  spring.  P^very 
spring  they  returned  from  their  hunting  grounds.  The 
Ojebwas  each  olaimcd,  and  claim  to  this  day,  hunting 
grounds,  rivers,  lakes,  and  whole  districts  of  country. 
No  one  hunted  on  each  other's  ground.  My  father  had 
the  northern  fork  of  the  river  Trent,  above  Bellmont 
lake. 

My  great-grandfather  was  the  first  who  ventured  to 
settle  at  Rice  Lake,  after  the  Ojebwa  nation  defeated 
the  Hurons,  who  once  inhabited  all  the  lakes  in  West- 
ern Canada,  and  who  had  a  large  village  just  on  the  top 
of  the  hill  of  the  Anderson  farm,  (which  was  afterwards 
occupied  by  the  Ojebwas,)  and  which  furnished  a 
magnificent  view  of  the  lakes  and  surrounding  coun- 
try.    Lie  was  of  the   Crane  tribe i  i.  e.  had  a  crane  for 


I 


t 
I 


i»>*,> 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BO\VH. 


15 


with  a  trust  in 

trust,  but  also 

e  lived  such  a 

■  read  his  gricfe 

I,  who  lived  on 
f  Lake  Ontario, 
;e  Lake,  where 
much  game  of 
ared  away  the 
n  resorted, 
religion  of  their 
nan  in  the  early 
the  implements 
)ur  head  men. 
[be.     Very  few 

pring.     Every 
grounds.     The 

s  day,  hunting 

3ts  of  country. 
My  fiUher  had 

bove  Bellmont 

ho  ventured  to 
ation  defeated 
lakes  in  West- 
just  on  the  top 
Was  afterwards 
1   furnished    a 
unding  coun- 
ad  a  crane  for 


I 


totem — coat  of  arms — which  now  forms  the  totem  of  the 
villagers,  excepting  those  who  have  since  come  amongst 
us  from  other  villages  by  intermarriage,  for  there  w^as  a 
law  that  no  one  was  to  marry  one  of  the  same  totem,  for 
all  considered  each  other  as  being  related.  He  must 
have  been  a  daring  adventurer — a  warrior — for  no  one 
would  have  ventured  to  go  and  settle  down  on  the  land 
from  which  they  had  just  driven  the  Hurons,  whom  the 
Ojebwas  conquered  and  reduced,  unless  he  was  a  great 
hero.  It  is  said  that  he  lived  about  the  islands  of  Rice 
Lake,  secreting  himself  from  the  enemy  for  several  years, 
until  some  others  came  and  joined  him,  when  they 
formed  a  settlement  on  one  of  the  islands.  He  must 
have  been  a  great  hunter,  for  this  w^as  one  of  the  princi- 
pal inducements  that  made  him  venture  there,  for  there 
must  have  been  abundance  of  game  of  every  kind 
The  Ojebwas  are  called,  here  and  all  around,  Massis- 
suagays,  because  they  came  from  Me-sey  Sah-gieng,  at 
the  head  of  Lake  Huron,  as  you  go  up  to  SaultSt.  Marie 
falls. 

Here  he  lived  in  jeopardy — with  his  life  in  his  hand — 
enduring  the  unpleasant  idea  that  he  lived  in  the  land 
of  bones — amidst  the  glocm^  which  shrouded  the  once 
happy  and  populous  village  of  the  Hurons ;  here  their 
bones  lay  broad-cast  around  his  wigwam ;  where, 
among  these  woods  once  rang  the  war  cry  of  the  Hu- 
rons, echoing  along  the  valley  of  the  river  Trent,  but 
whose  sinewed  arms  now  laid  low,  with  their  badges 
and  arms  of  war,  in  one  common  grave,  near  the  resi- 
dence of  Peter  Anderson, 


iSq. 


g" 


a  hillock,  are  now  all  that  remain  of  this  once  powerful 


16 


THE    LIFE    OF 


nution.  Their  bones,  gun  barrels,  tomahawks,  war 
spears,  large  scalping  knives,  are  yet  to  be  found  there. 
This  must  have  taken  place  soon  after  the  formation  of 
the  settlement  in  Quebec. 

The  Crane  tribe  became  the  sole  proprietors  of  this 
part  of  the  Ojebwa  land  ;  the  descendants  of  this  tribe 
will  continue  to  wear  the  distinguishing  sign ;  except 
in  a  few  instances,  the  chiefs  are  of  this  tribe. 

My  grandfather  lived  here  about  this  time,  and  held 
some  friendly  intercourse  with  the  whites.  My  father 
here  learned  the  manners,  customs,  and  worship  of  the 
nation.  He,  and  others,  became  acquainted  with  the 
early  settlers,  and  have  ever  been  friendly  with  the 
whites.  And  I  know  the  day  when  he  used  to  shake 
'he  hand  of  the  white  man,  and,  very  friendly^  the 
white  man  would  say,  *'  take  some  whiskey.'*^  When 
he  saw  any  hungering  for  venison,  he  gave  them  to  eat ; 
and  some,  in  return  for  his  kindness,  have  repaid  him 
after  they  became  good  and  great  farmers. 

My  mother  was  of  the  Eagle  tribe ;  she  was  a  sensi- 
ble woman  ;  she  was  as  good  a  hunter  as  any  of  the  In- 
dians ;  she  could  shoot  the  deer,  and  the  ducks  flying, 
as  well  as  they.  Nature  had  done  a  great  deal  for  her, 
for  she  was  active ;  and  she  was  much  more  cleanly 
than  the  majority  of  our  women  in  those  days.  She 
lived  to  see  the  day  when  most  of  her  children  were 
given  up  to  the  Lord  in  Christian  baptism  ;  while  she 
experienced  a  change  of  heart,  and  the  fulness  of  God 
in  man,  for  she  lived  daily  in  the  enjoyment  of  God's 
favors.  I  will  speak  more  of  her  at  a  proper  time,  re- 
-  specting  her  life  and  happy  death, 


^1 


1 


1 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


17 


mahawks,  war 
be  found  there, 
the  formation  of 

prietors  of  this 
ints  of  this  tribe 
ig  sign ;  except 
tribe. 

time,  and  held 
tes.     My  father 
1  worship  of  the 
ainted   with  the 
iendly  with  the 
i  used  to  shake 
^y  friendly,  the 
hiskeyy     When 
ave  them  to  eat ; 
have  repaid  him 
?rs. 

she  was  a  sensi- 
as  any  of  the  In- 
he  ducks  flying, 
|rcat  deal  for  her, 
!h  more  cleanly 
Lose  days.  She 
r  children  were 
|tism  ;  while  she 
fulness  of  God 
ment  of  God's 
proper  time,  re- 


My  father  still  lives ;  he  is  from  sixty-five  to  seventy 
vpars  old,  and  is  one  of  the  chiefs  of  Rice  Lake  Indian 
Villan^e.  He  used  to  love  fire-water  before  he  wa^?  con- 
verted  to  God,  but  now  lives  in  the  enjoyment  of  reli- 
gion, and  he  is  happy  without  the  deviPs  spittal — whis- 
kiy.  If  Christianity  had  not  come,  and  the  grace  of 
God  had  not  taken  possession  of  his  heart,  his  head 
would  soon  have  been  laid  low  beneath  the  fallen  leaves 
of  the  forest,  and  I,  left,  in  my  youthful  days,  an  orphan. 
But  to  God  be  all  the  praise  for  his  timely  deliverance. 

The  reader  will  see  that  I  cannot  boast  of  an  exalted 
parentage,  nor  trace  the  past  history  to  some  renowned 
warrior  in  days  of  yore  ;  but  let  the  above  suffice.  Mv 
fathers  were  those  who  en<lured  much ;  who  first  took 
possession  of  the  conquered  lands  of  the  Hurons. 

I  was  born  innnture^s  wide  domain  /  The  trees  were 
all  that  sheltered  my  infant  limbs — the  blue  heavens  all 
that  covered  me.  I  am  one  of  Nature's  children  ;  1 
have  always  admired  her;  she  shall  be  my  glory;  her 
features — her  robos,  and  the  wreath  about  her  brow — 
the  seasons — her  stately  oaks,  and  the  evergreen — her 
hair — ringlets  over  the  earth,  all  contribute  to  my  endur- 
ing love  of  her  ;  and  wherever  I  see  her,  emotions  i^^ 
pleasure  roll  in  my  breast,  and  swell  and  burst  lilcf*. 
waves  on  the  shores  of  the  ocean,  in  prayer  and  praise 
to  Him  who  has  placed  me  in  her  hand.  It  is  thought 
great  to  be  born  in  palaces,  surrounded  with  weal'h 
— but  to  be  born  in  nature's  wide  domain  is  greater 
still  ! 

I  was  born  sometime  in  (he  fall  of  1S18,  near  the  moutli 

ofthe  riverTrent,  called  In  onr  IiHiguage,.Sah-^e-dah-we- 

2* 


18 


TIIK    LIFE    OF 


ge-wah-noong,  while  my  father  and  mother  were  attend- 
ing the  annual  distribution  of  the  presents  from  the  govern- 
ment to  the  Indians.  I  was  the  third  of  our  family  ;  a 
brother  and  sister  being  older,  both  of  whom  died.  My 
brother  died  without  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour,  but 
my  sister  experienced  the  power  of  the  loving  grace  of 
God.  One  brother,  and  two  step-brothers,  are  slill 
alive. 

I  remember  the  tall  trees,  and  the  dark  woods — the 
swamp  just  by,  where  the  little  wren  sang  so  melodiously 
after  the  going  down  of  the  sun  in  the  west— the  current 
of  the  broad  river  Trent — the  skipping  of  the  fish,  and 
the  noise  of  the  rapids  a  little  above.  It  was  here  I  first 
saw  the  light ;  a  little  fallen  down  shelter,  made  of  ever- 
greens, and  a  few  dead  embers,  the  remains  of  the  last 
fire  that  shed  its  genial  warmth  around,  were  all  that 
marked  the  spot.  When  I  last  visited  it,  nothing  but 
fur  poles  stuck  in  the  ground,  and  they  were  leaning  on 
account  of  decay.  Is  this  dear  spot,  made  green  by  the 
tears  of  memory,  any  less  enticing  and  hallowed  than 
the  palaces  where  princes  are  born  ?  I  would  much 
more  glory  in  this  birth-place,  with  the  broad  canopy  of 
heaven  above  me,  and  the  giant  arms  of  the  forest  trees 
for  my  shelter,  than  to  be  born  in  palaces  of  marble, 
stud  ed  with  pillars  of  gold!  Nature  will  be  nature 
stir  while  palaces  shall  decay  and  fall  in  ruins.  Yes, 
Niagara  will  be  Niagara  a  thousand  years  hence!  the 
rainbow,  a  wreath  over  her  brow,  shall  continue  as  long 
as  the  sun,  and  the  flowing  of  the  river!  While  the 
work  of  art,  however  impregnable,  shall  in  atoms  fall. 

Our  wigwam  we  always  carried  with  us  wherever  \\Q 


n 

■  A 


JfS 


f 


KAII-GE-G  A-G  A  H-  BOWH. 


19 


irwere  attend- 
om  the  govern- 
our  family  ;  a 
lom  died.  My 
le  Saviour,  but 
oving  grace  of 
thers,  are  still 

rk  woods — the 
so  melodiously 
ist— the  current 
)f  the  fish,  and 
was  here  I  first 
,  made  of  ever- 
lains  of  the  last 
were  all  that 
t,  nothing  but 
ere  leaning  on 
e  ^reen  by  the 
hallowed  than 
I   would  much 
road  canopy  of 
the  forest  trees 
:es  of  marble, 
will  be  nature 
ruins.     Yes, 
rs  hence!  the 
)ntinue  as  long 
!     While  the 
n  atoms  fall, 
wherever  we 


went.  It  was  made  in  the  following  manner  :  Poles 
were  cut  about  fifteen  feet  long  ;  three  with  crotches  at 
the  end,  which  were  stuck  in  the  ground  some  distance 
apart,  the  upper  ends  mectins",  and  fastened  with  bark ; 
and  then  other  poles  were  cut  in  circular  form  and  bound 
round  the  first,  and  then  covered  with  plaited  reeds,  or 
sewed  birch  bark,  leaving  an  opening  on  top  for  the 
smoke  to  escape.  The  skins  of  animals  formed  a  cover- 
ing for  a  gap,  which  answered  for  a  door.  The  family 
all  seated  tailor-fashion  on  mats.  In  the  fall  and  win- 
ter they  were  generally  made  more  secure,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  keeping  out  the  rain  and  cold.  The  covering 
of  our  wigwaui  was  always  carried  by  my  mother,  when- 
ever we  went  through  the  woods.  In  the  summer  it 
was  easier  and  pleasantcr  to  move  about  from  place  to 
place,  than  in  the  winter.  In  the  summer  we  had  birch 
bark  canoes,  and  with  these  we  travelled  very  rapidly 
and  easily.  In  the  winter  everything  was  carried  upon 
the  back.  I  have  known  some  Indians  to  cany  a  whole 
deer — not  a  small  one,  but  a  buck.  If  an  Indian  could 
lift  up  his  pack  ofT  the  ground  by  means  of  his  arms,  it 
was  a  good  load,  not  too  light  nor  too  heavy.  I  once 
carried  one  hundred  and  ninety-six  weight  of  llour, 
twelve  pounds  of  shot,  five  pounds  of  coiree,  and  some 
sugar,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  without  resting — the 
Hour  was  in  two  bags.  It  felt  very  heavy.  This  was 
since  I  travelled  with  the   missionaries,  in   going  over 


one  of  the  portage 
imer 


s  in  the  west. 


Our  sumi 


ouses  were  made  like  those  in  gardens 


among  the  whites,  except  that  the  skeleton  is  covered 
widi  bark. 


20 


THE    LIFE    OF 


The  hunting  grounds  of  the  Indians  were  secured  by 
right,  a  law  and  custom  among  themselves.  No  one 
was  allowed  to  hunt  on  another^s  land,  without  invita- 
tion or  permission.  If  any  person  was  found  trespassing 
on  the  ground  of  another,  all  his  things  were  taken  from 
him,  except  a  handful  rifshot,  powder  sufficient  to  serve 
him  in  going  straight  home,  a  gun,  a  tomahawk,  and  a 
knife ;  all  the  fur,  and  other  things,  were  taken  from 
him.  If  he  were  found  a  second  time  trespassinc:,  all 
his  things  were  taken  away  from  him,  except  food  suf- 
ficient to  subsist  on  while  going  home.  And  should  he 
still  come  a  third  time  to  trespass  on  the  same,  or 
another  man's  hunting  grounds,  his  nation,  or  tribe,  are 
then  informed  of  it,  who  take  up  his  case.  If  still  he 
disobey,  he  is  banished  from  his  (ribe. 

My  father's  hunting  ground  was  at  the  head  of  Crow 
River,  a  branch  of  the  River  Trent,  north  of  the  Prince 
Edward  District,  Canada  West.  There  are  two  branches 
to  this  river — one  belongs  to  Georcfe  Poudash,  one  of 
the  principal  chiefs  of  our  nation  ;  the  other  to  my  father; 
and  the  Crow  River  belongs  to  another  chief  by  the 
name  of  John  Crow.  During  the  last  war  the  Indians 
did  not  hunt  or  fish  much  for  nearly  six  years,  and  at 
the  end  of  that  time  there  were  large  quantities  of  bea- 
ver, otter,  minks,  lynx,  fishes,  &c. 

These  hunting  grounds  abound  with  rivers  and  lakes ; 
the  face  of  the  country  is  swampy  and  rocky;  the  deer 
and  the  bear  abound  in  these  woods  ;  part  of  the  stir- 
rendered  territory  is  included  in  it.  In  the  year  1818, 
1,800,000  acres  of  it  were  surrendered  to  the  British 
government.      For   how    much,    do   you   ask  ?      For 


KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BO\VH. 


21 


were  secured  by 
selves.  No  one 
J,  without  in  vita- 
found  trespassing 
1  were  taken  from 
sufficient  to  serve 
■omahawk,  and  a 
were  taken  from 
le  trespassing:,  all 
,  except  food  suf- 
And  should  he 
on  the  same,  or 
tion,  or  tribe,  are 
'ase.     If  still  he 

he  head  of  Crow 
rth  of  the  Prince 
are  two  branches 
Poudash,  one  of 
her  to  my  father; 
ler  chief  by  the 
war  the  Indians 
six  years,  and  at 
uantities  of  bea- 

•iversand  lakes; 
rocky ;  the  deer 
part  of  the  snr- 
the  year  1818, 
d  to  the  British 
ou   ask  ?      For 


^2,960  per  annum!  What  a  great  sum  for  British 
generosit)  ! 

Much  of  the  back  country  still  remains  unsold,  and  I 
hope  the  scales  will  be  removed  from  the  eyes  of  my 
poor  countrymen,  that  they  may  see  the  robberies  per- 
petrated upon  them,  before  they  surrender  another  foot 
of  teri'itory.  ' 

From  these  lakes  and  rivers  come  the  best  furs  that 
are  caught  in  Western  Canada.  Buyers  of  fur  get  large 
quantities  from  here.  They  are  then  shipped  to  New 
York  city,  or  to  England.  Whenever  fruit  is  plenty, 
bears  are  also  plenty,  and  there  is  much  bear  hunting. 
Before  the  whiles  came  amongst  us,  the  skins  of  these 
animals  served  for  clothing ;  they  are  now  sold  from 
three  to  eight  dollars  apiece. 

My  father  generally  took  one  or  two  families  with 
him  when  he  went  to  hunt  ;  all  were  to  hunt,  and  place 
their  gains  into  one  common  stock  till  spring,  (for  they 
were  often  out  all  winter,)  when  a  division  took  place. 


CHAPTER  II. 

In  the  fall  we  gathered  the  wild  rice,  and  in  the 
winter  we  were  in  the  interior.  Some  winters  we 
suifered  most  severely,  on  account  of  the  depth  of  snow, 
and  the  cold  ;  our  wigwams  were  often  buried  in  snow. 
We  not  only  suffered  from  the  snow  and  the  cold,  but 
fiom  hunger.  Our  party  would  be  unable  to  hunt,  and 
being  far  from  the  white  settlements,  we  were  often  in 


o«> 


THE   LIFE   OF 


want  of  food.  I  will  narrate  a  circumstance  of  our 
sufferings,  when  I  come  to  speak  of  the  actual  condi- 
tion of  our  people,  before  Christianity  was  introduced 
among  us,  which,  when  I  think  of  it,  I  cannot  but  bless 
God  for  his  preserving  kindness  to  us,  in  sparing  us  to 
hear  his  blessed  word. 

Soon  after  being  Christianized,  my  father  and  another 
Indian,  by  the  name  of  Bipj  John,  and  myself,  went 
out  hunting ,  my  father  left  his  family  near  the  mission 
station,  living  in  the  wigwam.  While  we  w^ere  out  on 
the  hunting  grounds,  we  found  out  that  some  Indians 
had  gone  before  us  on  the  route  up  the  river,  and  every 
day  we  gained  upon  them  :  their  tracks  were  fresh. 
The  river  and  the  lakes  were  frozen,  and  we  had  to 
walk  on  the  ice.  For  some  days  together  we  did  not 
fire  a  gun,  for  fear  they  w^ould  hear  it  and  go  from  us, 
where  we  could  not  find  them.  At  length  we  found 
them  by  the  banks  of  the  river,  they  were  Nah-doo- 
ways  or  Mohawks,  from  Bay  Quinty  ;  they  were  seven 
of  them,  tall  fellows.  We  shook  hands  with  them : 
they  received  us  kindly.  My  father  had  determined  to 
take  all  they  had,  if  w^e  should  overtake  them.  After 
they  gave  us  a  good  dinner  of  boiled  beaver,  my  father 
stepped  across  the  fire  and  ripped  open  two  packs  of 
beaver  furs,  that  were  just  by  him.  He  said  to  them 
"  We  have  only  one  custom  among  us,  and  that  is  well 
known  to  all ;  this  river,  and  all  that  is  in  it  are  mine  : 
I  have  come  up  the  river  behind  you,  and  you  appear 
to  have  killed  all  before  you.  This  is  mine,  and  this  is 
mine,"  he  said,  as  he  touched  with  the  handle  of  his 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


23 


tance  of  our 
actual  condi- 
as  introduced 
nnot  but  bless 
sparing  us  to 

}T  and  another 
myself,  went 
ir  the  mission 
e  were  out  on 
some  Indians 
;^er,  and  every 
s  were  fresh, 
nd  we  had  to 
ir  we  did  not 
id  go  from  us, 
gth  we  found 
lere  Nah-doo- 
'y  were  seven 
with  them : 
letermined  to 
I  them.     After 
t^er,  my  father 
|two  packs  of 
said  to  them 
that  is  well 
it  are  mine : 
you  appear 
|e,  and  this  is 
landle  of  his 


tomahawk  each  of  the  packs  of  beaver,  oUcr,  and  musk- 
••at  skins.  I  expected  every  moment  to  see  my  father 
k»aocked  down  with  a  tomahawk,  but  none  dared  touch 
him  ;  he  counted  the  skins  and  then  threw  them  across 
the  fire-place  to  us.  After  this  was  done,  the  same 
thing  took  place  with  the  guns  ;  only  one  was  left  them 
to  use  on  their  way  home.  He  talked  to  them  by 
signs,  and  bade  them,  as  the  sailors  say,  "  weigh  anchor 
and  soon  be  under  way  ;"  they  left,  and  we  took  pos- 
session of  the  temporary  wigwam  they  had  built.  We 
never  saw  them  afterwards  on  our  hunting  grounds, 
though  some  of  them  hav^e  been  there  since. 

My  father  was  ever  kind  and  alfectionate  to  me,  par- 
ticularly after  the  death  of  my  brother,  which  was  occa- 
sioned by  the  going  off  of  a  giin,  the  load  passing 
through  the  arm,  and  so  fractured  it  that  it  soon  mortified 
and  caused  his  doalh.  He  believed  in  persuasion  ;  I 
know  not  that  he  ever  used  harsh  means,  but  would 
talk  to  me  for  hours  together.  As  soon  as  it  was  dark 
he  would  call  me  to  his  side  and  begin  to  talk,  and  tell 
me  that  the  Great  Spirit  would  bless  me  with  a  long  life 
if  I  vshould  love  my  friends,  and  particularly  the  aged 
He  would  always  take  me  with  him  when  going  any 
where  near,  and  I  learned  his  movements,  fori  watched 
him  going  through  the  woods.  Often  would  he  tell  me 
that  when  I  should  be  a  man  that  I  must  do  so,  and  so, 
and  do  as  he  did,  while  fording  the  rivers,  shooting  the 
deer,  trapping  the  beavjr,  etc.,  etc.  I  always  imitated 
liim  while  I  was  a  hunter. 

My  mother  was  also  kind  and  afTectionate  ;  she  seem- 
ed to  be  happy  when  she  saw  us  enjoying  ourselves  by 


24 


THE    LIFE    OP 


her;  often  she  would  not  eat  much  for  days  together ; 
bhe  would  leave  all  for  us!  She  was  an  industrious 
"WQraan ;  in  the  spring  she  made  more  sugar  than  any 
one  else ;  she  was  never  idle  while  the  season  for  ga- 
thering wild  rice  lasted. 

I  was  taught  early  to  hunt  the  deer.  It  was  a  part  of 
our  father's  duty  to  teach  us  how  to  handle  the  gun  as 
well  as  the  bow  and  arrow.  I  was  early  reminded  to 
hunt  for  myself;  a  thirst  to  excel  in  hunting  began  to 
increase ;  no  pains  were  spared,  no  fatigue  was  too 
great,  and  at  all  seasons  I  found  something  to  stimulate 
me  to  exertion,  that  I  might  become  a  good  hunter. 
For  years  I  followed  my  father,  observed  how  he  ap- 
proached the  deer,  the  manner  of  getting  it  upon  his 
shoulders  to  carry  it  home.  The  appearance  of  the 
sky,  the  sound  oi  Tne  distant  water-falls  in  the  morning, 
the  appearance  of  the  clouds  and  the  winds,  were  to 
be  noticed.  The  step,  and  the  gesture,  in  travelling  in 
search  of  the  deer,  were  to  be  observed. 

Many  a  lecture  I  received  when  the  deer  lay  bleeding 
at  the  feet  of  my  father  ;  he  would  give  me  an  account 
of  the  nobleness  of  the  hunter's  deeds,  and  said  that  I 
should  never  be  in  want  whenever  there  was  any  game, 
and  diat  many  a  poor  aged  man  could  be  assisted  by 
me.  *'  If  you  reverence  the  aged,  many  loill  bs  glad  to 
hear  of  your  name,^'  were  the  words  of  my  father. 
"  The  poor  man  will  say  to  his  children,  '  my  children, 
let  us  go  to  him,  for  he  is  a  great  hunter,  and  is  kind  to 
the  poor,  he  will  not  turn  us  away  empty.'  The  Great 
Spirit,  who  has  given  the  aged  a  long  life,  will  bless 
you.     You  must  never  laugh  at  any  suffering  object,  for 


1 


KAil-GF.-GA-GAH-UOWII. 


25 


days  together ; 
an   industrious 
sugar  than  any 
season  for  ga- 
it was  a  part  of 
ndle  the  gun  as 
•ly  reminded  to 
unting  began  to 
ati:4ue   was   too 
ling  to  stimulate 
a  good  hunter, 
-ed  how  he  ap- 
;ing  it   upon  his 
pearance  of  the 
in  the  morning, 
D  winds,  were  to 
,  in  travelling  in 

1. 

leer  lay  bleeding 
me  an  account 
,  and  said  that  1 
le  was  any  game, 
be  assisted  by 
loill  be  glad  to 
s   of  my  father. 
,  '  my  children, 
',  and  is  hind  to 
:y.'     The  Great 
|g  Ufe,  will  bless 
[fering  object,  for 


yru  know  not  how  soon  you  may  be  in  the  same  conui- 
lion  :  never  kill  any  gi^tne  needlessly."  Such  was  his 
hfiguage  when  we  were  alone  in  the  woods.  Ah ' 
the3  w(.'re  lessons  directed  from  heaven. 

In  the  spring  but  few  deer  were  killed,  because  the) 
were  not  in  good  order,  the  venison  being  j)oor,  and  the 
skin  so  thin,  that  it  was  no  object  to  kill  them.  T(» 
hunt  deer  in  the  summt^r  was  my  great  delight,  which  1 
did  in  the  following  manner: — During  the  day  I  looked 
for  their  tracks,  as  Iheycame  on  the  shore  of  the  lake  or 
river  during  the  night ;  they  came  there  to  feed.  li 
they  came  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  I  lighted  pitch  pine, 
and  the  current  of  the  river  took  the  canoe  along  the 
shore.  My  lantern  was  so  constructed  that  the  light 
could  not  fall  on  one  spot,  but  sweep  along  the  shore. 
The  deer  could  see  the  light,  but  were  not  alarmed  by 
it,  and  continued  feeding  on  the  weeds.  In  this  way, 
I  have  approached  so  close  that  I  could  have  reached 
them  wi'h  my  paddle.  In  this  manner  our  forefathers 
shot  them,  not  with  a  gun,  as  I  did,  but  with  the  bow 


an 


d  arrow.     Bows  were  made  stron<£  enouirh,  -60  that 


o"J 


the  arrows  might  pierce  through  them. 

Another  mode  of  hunting  on  the  lakes,  preferred  by 
some,  is  shooting  without  a  light.  Many  were  so  expert,- 
and  possessed  such  an  accuracy  in  hearing,  that  they 
could  shoot  successfully  in  the  dark,  with  no  other  guide 
than  the  noise  of  the  deer  in  the  water  ;  the  position  of 
th^  deer  being  well  known,  in  this  way,  the  darkest 
night.  I  will  here  relate  an  occurrence  which  took  place 
in  1834.  My  father  and  I  were  hunting  on  the  river 
Trent,  in  the  night ;  after   we  had  shot  two  deer,  and 


^ 


THE  LIKE    OF 


^ihile  returning  homewards,  we  hoard  the  noise  of 
a  deer's  footsteps.  The  night  was  dark  as  pitch. 
^Ve  approached  the  deer.  I  asked  my  father  at  what 
part  of  the  animal  I  shoiild  aim.  He  replied,  "  at  the 
head  or  neck.''  1  poised  my  gun  and  fired  ;  hearing 
no  noise,  I  concluded  that  my  game  was  sure.  I 
lighted  some  pitch  pine  and  walked  towards  the  spot 
from  which  the  noise  had  come.  The  deer  lay  dead 
and  bleeding.  On  examination  I  found  thai  1  had  shot 
it  just  below  the  ear.  In  the  fall  of  the  year,  also,  I 
was  accustomed  to  hunt ;  the  meat  was  very  fine,  and 
the  skins,  (from  which  our  moccasons  were  made,) 
were  much  thi(;kcr  at  this  season.  Those  that  could 
track  the  deer  on  fallen  leaves  and  shoot  one  each  day, 
were  considered  first  rate  hunters.  The  fall  is  the  best 
time  to  determine  the  skill  of  the  huntsman. 

Of  all  animals  the  bear  is  the  most  dangerous  to  hunt. 
I  had  heard  so  many  stories  about  its  cunning  that  I 
dreaded  to  meet  one.  One  day  a  parly  of  us  were 
going  out  to  hunt  the  bear,  just  below  Crooke's  rapids. 
After  we  had  made  a  temr  '»'"^ry  place  to  stay  for  several 
days,  we  marched  in  file  ;  after  a  while  we  halted,  ea«di 
took  a  different  direction.  My  father  said,  "  my  son 
you  had  better  loiter  behind  the  rest.  Do  not  go  far, 
for  you  may  lose  yourself."  We  parted — I  took  my 
course,  and  the  rest  theirs.  I  trembled  for  fear  I 
should  see  what  I  was  hunting  for!  I  went  only  whore 
I  least  expected  to  see  a  bear,  and  every  noise  I  heajd 
in  the  woods,  I  thought  must  be  one.  As  I  stood  on 
an  old  mossy  log,  there  was  such  a  crack  on  the  side 
of  the  hill  that  my  heart  leaped  within  me.     As  I  turned 


1 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


27 


J  the  noise  of 
dark  as  pitch, 
y  father  at  what 
•cplied,  "  at  the 
1  tired  ;  hearini^ 
3  was  sure.  I 
towards  the  spot 
deer  lay  dead 
1  thai  1  had  shot 
the  year,  also,  I 
as  very  fine,  and 
IS  were  made,) 
hose  that  could 
ot  one  each  day, 
le  fall  is  the  best 
man. 

n<ierous  to  hunt, 
cunning  that  I 
arty  of  us  were 
irooke's  rapids. 
stay  for  several 
we  halted,  each 
said,  *'  my  son 
Do  not  go  far, 
•ted — I  took  my 
bled    for   fear  I 
ent  only  where 
-y  noise  I  heard 
As  I  stood  on 
,ck  on  the  side 
As  I  turned 


and  looked,  there  was  a  large  bear  running  towards 
me !  I  hid  myself  behind  a  tree  ;  but  on  he  came  ;  I 
watvhed  him ;  he  came  like  a  hogshead  rolling  down 
hill  ;  there  were  no  signs  of  slopping;  when  a  few  feet 
from  me,  I  jumped  aside,  and  cried  Yah  !  (an  excla- 
mation of  fear.)  I  fired  my  gun  without  taking  sight; 
in  turning  suildenly  to  avoid  me,  he  threw  up  the  earth 
and  leaves ;  for  an  instant  I  was  led  to  believe  that  the 
bear  was  upon  me.  I  dropped  my  gun  and  fell  back- 
wards, while  the  bear  lay  sprawling  just  by  mc.  Having 
recovered,  I  took  up  my  gun  and  went  a  few  feet  from 
where  1  fell,  and  loaded  my  gun  in  a  hurry.  I  then 
sought  for  a  long  pole,  and  with  it,  I  poked  it  on  its 
side,  to  see  if  it  was  really  dead.  It  did  not  move,  it 
was  dead  ;  but  even  then  I  had  not  courage  to  go  and 
touch  it  with  my  hands.  When  all  was  over,  and  I  had 
told  my  lather  I  had  killed  a  bear,  1  felt  as  though  my 
little  leggings  could  hardly  contain  me.  In  examining 
it,  I  found  the  ball  had  gone  through  its  heart. 

V;  Hear  meet  is  like  pork.  It  can  be  kept  a  long  time 
when  cured.  For  some  weeks  torrether  this  was  the 
only  kind  of  food  we  used  to  eat. 

*^  The  oil  of  the  bear  is  used  for  various  purposes. 
One  use  is,  to  prevent  the  falling  out  of  the  hair.  The 
apothecaries   buy   it  from    the   Indians   for    about  five 


doll 


ars  a 


gallo 


n. 


i  The  skins  of  bears  are  what  our  forefathers  wore, 
before  the  white  people  came  amongst  us,  as  blankets  ; 
but  now  land-sharks,  called  traders,  buy  them  from  the 
Indians  for  a  mere  tride. 

1  loved  to  hunt  the  bear,  the  beaver,  and  the  deer 


28 


THE    LIFE    OF 


but  now,  the  occupation  has  no  charms  for  me.  I  will 
now  take  the  goose  quil,  for  my  bow,  and  its  point  for 
my  arrow.  If  perchan^^e  I  may  yet  speak,  when  my 
poor  aching  head  Ues  low  in  the  grave  ;  when  the  hand 
that  wrote  these  recollections  shall  have  crumbled  into 
viust ;  then  these  pages  will  not  have  been  written  in 
vain. 

"•  O  !  Land  of  rest  for  thee  I  sigh — 

When  will  the  season  come, 
When  I  shall  lay  iriy  armor  by, 

And  dwell  in  peace  at  home.'* 

The  beaver  was  hunted  in  the  spring  and  fall.  They 
were  either  trapped  or  shot.  Among  all  the  animals 
that  live  in  the  water,  the  beaver  is  of  the  kindest  dis- 
position, when  tamed ;  it  is  a  very  cleanly  animal  ; 
sits  on  its  broad  tail  on  the  ground  while  feeding ;  feeds 
all  night,  and  sleeps  most  of  the  day.  The  beaver 
skin  was  once  worth  from  eight  to  ten  dollars  apiece, 
or  four  dollars  per  pound. 

The  otter,  too,  is  much  valued.  The  whites  buy  the 
skins,  and  make  caps  of  them.  They  are  mostly  cauijht 
in  traps.  In  the  fall  and  spring  they  are  always  on  the 
move. 

The  otter  is  a  greedy  animal ;  it  can  be  tamed,  but 
when  hungry  becomes  cross,  and  olien  bites.  If  it  be 
a  half  a  mile  off,  it  will  scent  any  food  preparing  in  the 
wigwam. 

When  about  five  years  old,  I  commenced  shooting 
birds,  with  a  small  bow  and  arrow.  I  have  shot  many 
a  bird,  but  am  no  more  a  marksman.  I  used  to  feel 
proud  when  I  used  to  carry  home  my  own  game.     The 


I 


% 


KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 


ns  for  me.  I  will 
and  its  point  for 
speak,  when  my 
3 ;  when  the  hand 
IV e  crumbled  into 
e  been  written  in 

ti- 


ng and  fall.  They 
g  all  the  animals 
)f  the  kindest  dis- 
r  cleanly  animal  ; 
hile  feeding ;  feeds 
[ay.  The  beaver 
en  dollars  apiece, 

le  whiles  buy  the 

are  mostly  cauiiht 

are  always  on  the 

m  be  tamed,  but 
n  bites.  If  it  be 
preparing  in  the 

nmenced  shooting 

1  have  shot  many 

I   used   to   feel 

own  game.     The 


I 


'.*i 
# 


first  thing  that  any  of  the  hunters  shot,  was  rooked  by 
the  grand-father  and  grand-mother,  and  there  was  great 
rejoicing,  to  inspire  the  youthful  hunter  with  fresh  ardor. 
Day  after  day  I  searched  for  the  grey  squirrel,  the  wood- 
pecker, the  snipe,  and  the  snow  bird,  for  this  was  ail 
my  employment. 

The  gun  was  another  instrument  put  into  my  hands, 
which  I  was  taught  to  use  both  carefully  and  skilfully. 
Seldom  do  accidents  occur  from  the  use  of  fire  arms 
among  our  people.  I  delighted  in  running  after  the 
deer,  in  order  to  head  and  shoot  them.  It  was  a  well 
known  fact  that  I  ranked  hijjh  amono;  the  hunters.  I 
remember  the  first  deer  I  ever  shot,  it  was  about  ont* 
mile  north  of  the  village  of  Keene.  The  Indians,  as 
has  just  been  said,  once  had  a  custom,  which  is  now 
done  away,  of  making  a  grea^  feast  of  the  first  deer  that 
a  young  hunter  caught :  the  young  hunter,  however, 
was  not  to  partake  of  any  of  it,  but  wait  upon  the  others. 
All  the  satisfaction  he  could  realize,  was  to  thump  his 
heels  on  the  ground,  while  he  and  others  were  singing 
the  following  hunter's  song  : 

*•  Ah  yah  ha  wah,  no  pah  mr-  koo  nah  vah  i  * 

Ah  yah  wa  sceh,  nc-  guh  mo  koo  ruh  nah."* 

The  faltosl  of  the  bucks  I'll  take, 
The  choicest  ol'uU  animal'^  Til  tuke 

In  the  days  ofour  ignorance  we  rsed  to  danre  around 
the  fire.  I  shudder  when  I  think  of  those  days  of  onr 
darkness.    I  thought  tlie  Spirit  would  be  kind  to  me  if 

•'I'he^e  lines  aic  sung  over  aud  over  again,  for  about  half  an 
!'Our. 

3» 


*^ 


30 


THE    Lirt    OF 


I  danced  before  the  old  men;  and  day  after  day,  or 
night  after  night,  I  have  been  employed  with  others  in 
this  way.  I  thank  God  that  those  days  will  never 
return. 


CHAPTER  III. 


The  Ojebwas,  as  well  as  many  others,  acknowledged 
that  there  was  but  one  Great  Spirit,  who  made  the 
world  ;  they  gave  him  the  name  of  good  or  benevolent ; 
kesha  is  benevolent,  moncdoo  is  spirit;  Ke-sba  mon-e- 
doo.  They  supposed  he  lived  in  the  heavens;  but  the 
most  of  the  time  he  was  in  the  Sun.  They  said  it  was 
from  him  they  received  all  that  was  good  through  life, 
and  that  he  sehiom  needs  the  ofhuino;  of  his  Red  chil- 
dren,  fc  he  was  seldom  angry. 

They  also  said  he  could  hear  all  his  children,  and  see 
them.  He  was  the  author  of  nil  things  that  they  saw, 
and  made  the  other  spirits  that  were  acknowledged  by 
the  Ojebwas.  It  was  said  that  these  other  spirits  took 
s[)ecial  care  of  the  various  departments  of  nature. 
The  god  of  the  hunter  was  one  who  presided  over  the 
animals;  the  god  of  war  was  one  who  controlled  the 
destinies  of  men  ;  the  god  of  medicine  was  one  who 
presided  over  the  herbs  of  the  earth.  The  fishes  had 
theirs,  and  there  was  another  over  the  moon  and  slars ! 

''Millions  of  spiritual  crratures  walk  the  earth 
Unseen,  both  when  we  sleep  and  when  we  wake." 

There  was  one  unappeasable  spirit,  called  J^ad  Spirit, 


4 
■  'ft 

■/■a 

s 


»fAh-GE-GA  GAH-BOWH. 


31 


day  after  day,  or 
:d  with  others  in 
days   will  never 


iTS,  acknowledged 
rit,  who  made  the 
lod  or  benevolent ; 
if,  Ke-sha  mon-e- 
'  heavens;  but  the 
They  said  it  was 
rood  throun;h  life, 
r  of  his  Red  chil- 

chil(!rcn,  and  see 
ip-s  that  they  saw, 
[acknowledged  by 

other  spirits  took 
Iments    of  nature. 

presided  over  the 

Iho  controlled   the 

iinc  was  one  who 

The    fishes  hail 

moon  and  stars ! 

the  earth 
In  wp  wako," 

called  Had  Spirit, 


Mali-je-mah-ne-doo.  He,  it  was  thought,  li/ed  under 
the  earth  ;  and  to  him  was  attributed  all  that  was  not 
good,  bad  luck,  sickness,  even  death.  To  him  they 
ofFered  sacrifices  more  than  to  any  olher  spirit,  thing.s 
most  dear  to  them.  There  were  three  things  that  were 
generally  offered  to  the  Bad  Spirit,  viz.  a  dog,  whiskey 
and  tobacco,  a  fit  oU'ering,  with  the  exception  of  the  poor 
dog.  The  poor  dog  was  painted  red  on  its  paws,  with 
a  large  stone  and  five  plugs  of  tobacco  tied  about  its 
neck;  it  was  then  sunk  in  the  water;  while  the  beating 
of  the  drum  took  place  upon  the  shore,  and  words  were 
chanted  to  the  Bad  Spirit. 

The  whiskey  was  thus  ofTered  to  the  Bad  Spirit  : — 
When  the  Indians  were  seated  around  the  wigwam,  or 
on  the  grass,  and  the  person  who  deals  out  the  whiskey 
had  given  all  the  Indians  a  dram,  then  the  devil  was  to 
have  his  share  ;  it  was  poured  on  the  ground,  and  if  it 
went  down  quickly,  it  was  thought  he  accepted  the 
ofTering. 
A  I'ire  water  was  sometime?  poured  out  near  the  head 
of  the  graves  cf  the  deceased,  that  their  s[)irits  might 
drink  with  their  former  friends.  I  have  otten  seen  them 
sit  around  the  grave,  and,  as  they  drank,  make  mention 
of  the  name  of  their  dead,  and  pour  some  whiskey  on. 
the  ground 

Our  relii^ion  consisted  in  observing  certain  ceremonies 
every  spring.  Most  of  the  Ojebwiis  around  us  used  to 
come  and  worship  the  Great  Spirit  with  us  at  Rice  Lake. 
At  this  festival  a  great  many  of  the  youth  were  initiated 
into  the  medical  mysteries  of  the  nation.  We  were 
taught  the  virtues  of  herbs,  and   die    various  kinds  of 


A 


32 


THE    LIFE    OF 


minerals  used  in  our  medicine.  I  will  here  describe  the 
Me-tae-we-gah-mig  or  Grand  Medicine  Lodge.  It  was 
a  wigwam  150  feet  long  and  15  feet  wide.  The  clan 
of  medicine  men  and  women  alone  were  allowed  to  be 
inside,  at  each  sitting,  with  their  medicine  badge,  on 
each  side  of  the  wigwam.  Then  there  were  four  old 
men  who  took  the  lead  in  singing,  and  beating  the  drum, 
as  they  stood  near  the  centre.  Before  them  were  a  com- 
pany who  were  to  take  degrees.  There  were  four  grades 
in  the  institution;  and,  as  I  have  thought,  somewhat  simi- 
lar to  the  Masonic  institution. 

After  the  singing  commenced,  the  whole  company 
arose  and  danced,  as  they  moved  from  one  end  of  the 
wigwam  to  the  other.  As  they  go  round,  one-half  of 
them  cast  their  heads  down  upon  their  bosoms,  as  if  af- 
fected by  the  medicine,  which  was  kept  in  small  skins, 
and  which  they  pretended  to  thrust  at  each  other  ;  this 
was  done  to  deceive  the  ignorant.  These  forms  were 
continued  several  days.  The  party  to  be  made  medi- 
cine men  and  women,  looked  on  in  the  mean  time,  to 
see  what  they  would  have  to  do  themselves.  Then 
they  are  taken  to  another  place  with  our  medicine  men, 
and  are  taught  the  science  of  medicine.  After  receiving 
instructions,  another  day  was  allotted  to  give  them  in- 
struction on  morality.  They  were  advised  on  various 
subjects.  All  were  to  keep  silence,  and  endeavor  to 
retain  what  they  were  taught.  I  will  here  give  some 
of  th€  sayings  of  our  medicine  men  : 

"  If  you  are  a  good  hunter,  warrior,  and  a  medicine 
man,  when  you  die,  you  will  have  no  difficulty  in  getting 
to  the  far  west  in  the  spirit  land." 


KAH-GE-GA-GAU-BOWII. 


33 


here  describe  the 
;  Lodge.     It  was 
wide.     The  clan 
ere  allowed  to  be 
dicine  badge,  on 
?re  were  four  old 
beating  the  drum, 
them  were  a  com- 
re  were  four  grades 
it,  somewhat  simi- 

e  whole   company 
)m  one  end  of  the 
round,  one-half  of 
;ir  bosoms,  as  if  af- 
ccpt  in  small  skins, 
at  each  other  ;  this 
These  forms  were 
to  be  made  medi- 
1  the  mean  time,  to 
themselves.     Then 
our  medittine  men, 
le.     After  receiving 
to  give  them  in- 
dvised  on  various 
,  and  endeavor  to 
11  here   give  sorce 

[or,  and  a  medicine 
difficult)'  in  getting 


"  Listen  to  the  words  of  your  parents,  never  be  impa- 
tient, then  the  Great  Spirit  will  give  you  a  long  lite." 

"Never  pass  by  any  indigent  person  without  giving 
him  something  to  eat.  Owh  wah-yah-bak-mek  ke-gah- 
shah-wa-ne-mig — the  spirit  that  sees  you  will  bless  you." 

"  If  you  see  an  orphan  in  want,  help  him  ;  for  you  will 
he  rewarded  by  his  friends  here,  or  thanked  by  his  parents 
in  the  land  of  spirits.'' 

"  If  you  own  a  good  hunting  dog,  give  it  to  the  first 
poor  man  who  really  needs  it." 

"  When  you  kill  a  deer,  or  bear,  never  appropriate  it 
to  yoiirs' If  alone,  if  others  are  in  want;  never  withhold 
from  them  what  the  Great  Spirit  has  blessed  you  with." 

"  When  you  eat,  share  with  the  poor  children  who 
are  near  you,  for  when  you  are  old  they  will  administer 
to  yotir  wants." 

*'  Never  use  improper  medicine  to  the  injury  of 
another,  lest  you  yourself  receive  the  same  trcotment." 

"  W  en  an  opportunity  offers,  call  the  aged  together, 
and  provide  for  them  venison  properly  cooked,  and  give 
them  a  hearty  welcome ;  then  the  gods  that  have  favor- 
ed them  will  be  your  friends."  • 

These  are  a  few  specimens  of  the  advice  given  by  our 
fathers,  and  by  adhering  to  their  counsels  the  lives, 
pea^^e,  and  happiness  of  the  Lidian  race  were  secured  : 
for  then  there  was  no  whiskey  among  them.  O!  that 
accursed  thincj.  O!  why  did  the  white  man  give  it  to 
mv  poor  fathers  ?  None  but  fiends  in  human  shape  could 
have  introduced  it  among  us. 

I  recollect  the  day  when  my  people  in  Canada  were 
both  numerous  and  happy  ;  and  since  then,  to  my  sor- 


34 


THE    LIFE    OF 


^5 


row,  they  have  faded  away  like  frost  before  the  heat  of 
the  sun!  Where  are  now  that  once  numerous  and 
happy  people  ?     The  voice  of  but  few  is  heard. 

When  I  think  of  them,  I  feel  pained  to  know  that 
many  have  fallen  a  prey  to  its  soul  and  body-destroy- 
ing influence.     I  could  adopt  the  language  of  the  poet: 

I  will  go  to  my  tent  and  lie  down  in  despair, 

I  will  paint  me  with  black,  and  sever  my  hair, 

I  will  sit  on  the  shore  where  the  hurricane  blows, 

And  relate  to  the  God  of  the  tempest  my  woes ; 

For  my  kindred  are  gone  to  the  mounds  of  the  dead, 

But  they  died  not  of  hunger  nor  wasting  decay. 

For  the  drink  of  the  white  man  hath  swept  them  away." 

The  Ojebwa  nation,  that  unconquered  nation,  has 
fallen  a  prey  to  the  w'ithering  influence  of  intemperance. 
Their  buoyant  spirits  could  once  mount  the  air  as  on  the 
wings  of  a  bird.  Now  they  have  no  spirits.  They  are 
hedged  in,  bound,  and  maltreated,  by  both  the  Ameri- 
can and  British  governments.  They  have  no  other 
hope,  than  that  at  some  day  they  will  be  relieved  from 
their  privations  and  trials  by  death.  The  fire-water  has 
rolled  towards  them  like  the  waves  of  the  sea.  Alas ! 
alas!  my  poor  people!  The  tribe  became  dissipated, 
and  consequently  improvident,  and  often  suffered  in- 
tensely. 

It  was  in  visiting  the  interior  that  we  always  suffered 
most.  I  will  here  narrate  a  single  circumstance  which 
will  convey  a  correct  idea  of  the  sufferings  to  which  the 
Indians  were  often  exposed.  To  collect  furs  of  different 
kinds  for  the  traders,  we  had  to  travel  far  into  the  woods 
and  remain  there  the  whole  winter.     Once  we  left  Rice 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


35 


J  the  heat  of 
raerous  and 
card. 

0  know  that 

)ody-destroy- 

of  the  poet: 

r» 

air, 

blows, 

oes; 

the  dead, 

cay, 

them  away." 

J   nation,  has 
intemperance, 
e  air  as  on  the 
its.     They  are 
th  the  Ameri- 
ave  no   other 
relieved  from 
fire-water  has 
e  sea.     Alas! 
ne  dissipated, 
n  suffered  in- 

Iways  suffered 
distance  which 
s  to  which  the 
urs  of  different 
into  the  woods 
e  we  left  Rice 


I 


■I 


'ik 


Lake  in  the  fall,  and  ascended  the  /iver  in  canoes,  above 
Belhnont  Lake.  There  were  hve  families  about  to 
hunt  wiih  my  father,  on  his  grounds.  The  winter  be- 
par  to  sot  in,  and  the  river  having  frozen  over,  we  left 
the  canoes,  the  dried  venison,  the  beaver,  and  someflour 
and  pork ;  and  when  we  had  gone  farther  north,  say  about 
sixty  miles  from  the  whites,  for  the  purpose  of  hunting, 
the  snow  fell  for  five  days  in  succession  to  such  a  depth 
that  it  was  impossible  to  shoot  or  trap  anything.  Our 
provisions  were  exhausted,  and  we  had  no  means  to 
procure  any  more.  Here  we  were.  The  snow  about 
five  feet  deep  ;  our  wigwam  buried  ;  the  branches  of  the 
trees  falling  around  us,  and  cracking  from  the  weight 
of  the  snow. 

Our  mother  boiled  birch  bark  for  my  sister  and  my- 
self, that  we  might  not  starve.  On  the  seventh  day 
some  of  them  were  so  weak  that  they  could  not  raise 
themselves,  and  others  could  not  stand  alone.  The> 
could  only  crawl  in  and  out  of  the  wigwam.  We 
parched  beaver  skins  and  old  moccasons  for  food.  On 
the  ninth  day  none  of  the  men  were  able  to  go  abroad, 
except  my  father  and  uncle.  On  the  tenth  day,  still 
being  without  food,  those  only  who  were  able  to  walk 
about  the  wigwam  were  my  father,  my  grand-mother, 
my  sister,  and  myself.  0  how  distressing  to  see  the 
starving  Indians  lying  about  the  wigwam  with  hungry 
and  eager  looks ;  the  children  would  cry  for  something 
to  eat.  My  poor  mother  would  heave  bitter  aighs  of 
despair^  the  tears  falling  from  her  cheeks  profusely  as 
she  kissed  us.  Wood,  though  plenty,  could  not  be  ob- 
tained, on  account  of  the  feebleness  of  our  limbs. 


36 


THE    LIFE    OF 


My  father,  at  times,  would  draw  near  the  fire,  and 
reheane  some  prayer  to  the  gods.  It  appeared  to  him 
that  there  was  no  way  of  escape  ;  the  men,  women 
and  children  dying ;  some  of  them  were  speechless. 
The  wigwam  was  cold  and  dark,  and  covered  with 
snow.  On  the  eleventh  day,  just  before  daylight,  my 
father  fell  into  a  sleep  ;  he  soon  awoke  and  said  to  me, 
"  My  son,  the  Great  Spirit  is  about  to  bless  us ;  this 
night  in  my  dream  I  saw  a  person  coming  from  the  east, 
walking  on  the  tops  of  the  trees.  He  told  me  that  we 
should  obtain  two  beavers  this  morninnj  about  nine 
o'clock.  Put  on  your  moccasons  and  go  along  with  me 
to  the  river,  and  we  will  hunt  the  beaver,  perhaps  for 
the  last  time."  I  saw  that  his  countenance  beamed 
with  delight;  he  was  full  of  confidence.  I  put  on  my 
moccasons  and  curried  my  snow  shoes,  staggering 
along  behind  him,  about  half  a  mile.  Having  made  a 
fire  near  the  river,  where  there  was  an  air  hole,  through 
which  the  beaver  had  cohie  up  during  the  nigh^,  my  fa- 
ther tied  a  gun  to  a  stump,  with  the  muzzle  towards  the 
air  hole  ;  he  also  tied  a  string  to  the  trigg':^r,  and  said 
"should  }ou  see  the  beaver  rise,  pull  the  string  and 
you  will  kill  it."  I  stood  by  the  lire'wltl.  he  string  in 
my  hand.  I  soon  heard  a  noise  occasioned  Ijy  the  blow 
of  his  tomakawk ;  he  had  killed  a  beavtr,  Pnd  he 
brought  it  to  me.  As  he  laid  it  down,  he  said  "then 
the  Great  Spirit  w^ill  not  let  us  die  here  ;"  adding,  as 
before,  "if  you  see  the  beaver  rise,  pull  the  string."" 
He  left  me,  I  soon  saw  the  nose  of  one  ;  but  I  did  not 
shoot.     Presently  another  came  up  ;  I  pulled  the  trig- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


37 


r  the  fire,  and 
)p'?are(l  to  him 
'    men,  women 
ere  speechless, 
covered   with 
re  daylight,  my 
and  said  to  me, 
bless  us ;  this 
rr  from  the  east, 
old  me  that  we 
ing   about  nine 
:>  along  with  me 
'cr,  perhaps  for 
enance  beamed 
I  put  on  my 
ocp,    staggering 
rlaving  made  a 
lir  hole,  through 
he  nigh^,  my  fa- 
/:zle  towards  the 
finrnrpr,  and  said 
ibe  string   and 
itl.   he  string  in 
ned  ly  the  blow 
beaver,  Pnd  he 
I,  he  said  ''  then 
;re  ;"  adding,  as 
pull  the  string."" 
B  ;  but  I  did  not 
pulled   the  trig- 


I 


ger,  and  oflf  the  gun  went.     I  could  not  see  for  some 

time  for  the  smoke.     My  father  ran  towards  me,  took 

the   ti'o   beavers   and    laid    them   side  by  side  ;  then 

pointing  to  the  sun,  said,  "Do  you  see  the  sun?     Thf 

Great  Spirit  informed  me  that  we  should  kill  these  twr 

about  this  time  this  morning.     We  will  yet  see  our  re- 

.atives  at  Rice   Lake  ;  now  let  us  go  home  and  see  if 

they  are  still  alive."     We  hastened  home,  and   arrived 

just  in  time  to  save  them  from  death.     Since  which,  we 

visited  the  same  spot,  the  year  after  the  missionaries 

came  among  us.     My  father,  with  feelings  of  gratitude, 

knelt  down   on  the  spot  where  we  had  nearly  perished 

Glory   to    God  !     But  what  have  I  done  for  him  since  ? 

Comparatively  nothing.     We  were  just  at  death's  door, 

when  Christianity  rescued  us.     I  have  heard  of  many, 

who  have  perished  in  this  way,  far  in  the  woods.     In 

my  travels  to  the  west,  I  have  met  many  whose  families 

had  perished,  and  who  had  themselves  merely  escaped 

starvation.     May  God  forgive    me,  for  niy  ingratitude 

and  indolence  in  his  blessed  cause! 

I  will  here  introduce  a  favorite  war  song  of  ihe  Ojeb- 

wa   nation.     It  was  accompanied   by  dancing,  and  an 

occasional  war-whoop.     At  the  end  of  each  stanza,  a 

warrior  rehearsed  some  former  victories,  which  inspired 

them  with  ardor  for  war.     Unchristianized  Indians  are 

often  like   greedy  lions  after  their  prey  ;  yes,  at  times. 

they  are  indeed   cruel   and  blood  thirsty.     I  have  niet 

with  warriors,  who,  when  they  had  killed  their  eneraii'S, 

cut  open  their  breasts,  took  out  their  hearts,  and  drank 

their  blood  ;  and  all  this  was  out  of  mere  revenge.     But 

to  the  IVar  Songy  which  was  first  translated  for  Col 

4 


38 


THE    LIFE    OF 


McKinncy,  "Me  Indian'' s  friend, ^^  on  the  shore  of  Lake 
Superioi. 

*'  On  that  day  when  our  heroes  hiy  low — lay  low — 
On  that  (lay  when  our  heroes  lay  low, 
I  foui^ht  hy  their  side,  and  thought  ere  I  died, 
Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe — the  foe — 
Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe. 

"On  that  day  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead — lay  dead — 

On  that  (lay  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead, 

I  fought  hand  to  hand,  at  the  head  of  my  band, 

And  here,  o)i.  my  breast^  have  I  bled — have  I  bled — 

And  here,  on  my  breast,  have  I  bled. 

**Oar  chiefs  shall  return  no  more — no  more — 

Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more — 

And  their  brothers  in  war  who  can't  show  scar  for  scar, 

Like  women  their  fates  shall  deplore — shall  deplore — 

Like  women,  their  fates  shall  deplore. 

'Five  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend — we'll  spend — 
Five  winters  in  lumting  we'll  spend — 
Then  our  youths  grown  to  men,  to  the  war  lead  ae:ain, 
And  our  days  like  our  fathers',  we'll  end — we'll  end — 
And  our  days  like  our  fathers',  we'll  end." 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Our  people  believed  much  in  omens.  The  barking 
of  foxes  and  of  wolves,  the  bleating  of  the  deer,  the 
screeching  of  ov;ls,  bad  luck  in  hunting,  the  flight  of 
uncommon  kinds  of  birds,  the  moaning  noise  of  a  par- 


cell 


1 


KA1I-GE-GA-GAII-B0\VII. 


39 


e  shore  of  Lake 


ly 


low 


d, 


I — lay  dead — 

land, 

J  I  bled— 


re — 

1  scar  for  scar, 
ill  deplore — 

e'll  spend — 

ir  lead  again, 
—we'll  end — 


is.     The  barking 
of  the  deer,  the 
ing,  the  flight  of 
g  noise  of  a  par- 


tridge, the  noise  of  a  chuck  chnck  she  scy*  were  omi- 
nous of  ill  ;  the  two  last  were  certain  omens  of  death. 
Hut  the  sailing  of  an  eagle  to  and  fro,  and  the  noise  of 
a  raven,  were  omens  of  good. 

Dreams,  too,  weiv  much  relied  on  by  our  nation. 
They  thought  the  spirits  revealed  to  them  what  they 
were  to  do,  and  wliat  they  should  be,  viz.  good  hun- 
I  ters,  warriors,  and  medicine  men.  I  would  last  some- 
times two,  and  sometimes  even  four  days.  When 
fasting,  we  were  to  leave  the  wigwam  early  in  the 
morning,  and  travel  all  day  from  one  place  to  another, 
in  search  of  the  favor  of  the  gods.  I  was  taught  to  be- 
lieve that  the  gods  would  communicate  with  me,  in  the 
shape  of  birds,  amimals,  etc.,  etc.  When  I  fell  asleep 
in  the  woods,  and  dreamed  some  strange  dream,  I  felt 
confident  that  it  was  Irom  the  spirits.  I  will  now  relate 
what  I  dreamed  when  I  was  but  twelve  years  old,  and 
also  my  father's  interpretation  of  my  dream. 

Myself  and   others   were   sleeping  far  from  the  wig- 

^wam.,  near  a  large  pine.     I  saw,  in  my  dream,  a  person 

coming  from  the  east ;    he  approached,  walking  on  the 

air :  he    looked   down    upon    me,  and   said,  "  Is    this 

*To  this  bird  I  have  i^iven  its  Indian  name,  because  I  have 
not  been  able  to  discover  it  among  the  collection  of  the  various 
birds  in  the  books  and  in  the  museums.  It  is  about  the  size  of 
the  smaller  kind  of  parrot.  Tlit  color  of  its  ft^athers  is  like 
those  of  a  jay,  having  sliort  wings  small  and  broad  peak,  with 
an  upper  and  lower  row  of  teeth,  like  a  human  being.  In  this 
last  respect,  it  is  ditierent  from  any  other  bird.  It  takes  its 
name  fiom  the  sound  it  utters,  viz.  chuik^  chuck.  I  hope  that  the 
celebrated  ornithologist  Audabon,  to  whom  I  intend  to  present 
a  copy  of  my  work,  will  throw  some  light  upon  this  subject. 


40 


THE    LIFE    OF 


where  you  arc  ?"  I  said  "  yes.'^  *'  Do  you  see  this 
pine  ?'*  **  Yes,  I  see  it."  "  It  is  a  great  and  high 
tree."  I  observed  that  the  tree  was  lofty,  reaching 
towards  the  heavens.  Its  branches  extended  overland 
and  water,  and  its  roots  were  very  deep.  "  Look  on  it 
while  1  sing,  yes,  gaze  upon  the  tree."  He  sang,  and 
pointed  to  the  tree  ;  it  commenced  waving  its  top  ;  the 
earth  about  its  roots  was  heaved  up,  and  the  waters 
roared  and  tossed  from  one  side  of  their  beds  to  the 
other.  As  soon  as  he  stopped  singing,  and  let  fall  his 
bands,  every  thing  became  perfectly  still  and  quiet. 
"Now,"  said  he,  "sing  the  words  which  I  have  sung." 
i  commenced  as  follows : — 

"  It  is  I  who  travel  in  the  winds, 
It  is  I  who  whisper  in  the  breeze, 
I  shako  the  trees. 

« 

I  shake  the  earth, 
I  trouble  the  waters  on  every  land.'* 

While  singing,  I  heard  the  winds  whistle,  saw  the 
tree  waving  its  top,  the  earth  heaving,  heard  the  waters 
roaring,  because  they  were  all  troubled  and  agitated. 
Then  said  he,  "I  am  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  I  will 
come  and  see  you  again.  You  will  not  see  me  often  ; 
but  you  will  hear  me  speak."  Thus  spoke  the  spirit, 
and  then  turned  away  towards  the  road  from  which  he 
had  come.  I  told  my  father  of  ray  dream,  and  after 
hearing  all,  he  said,  "My  son,  the  god  of  the  winds  is 
kind  to  you ;  the  aged  tree,  I  hope,  may  indicate  long 
life ;  the  wind  may  indicate  that  you  will  travel  much ; 
the  water  which  you  saw,  and  the  winds,  will  carry 
your  canoe  safely  through  the  waves." 


a 


KAH-GE-GA-GAII-DOWH. 


41 


)o  you  see  this 
great  and  high 

lofty,  reaching 
ended  overland 
p.  "  Look  on  it 
He  sang,  and 
ving  its  top  ;  the 

and  the  waters 

heir  beds  to  the 

;,  and  let  fall  his 

still   and   quiet. 

ch  I  have  sung." 


nd." 

whistle,  saw  the 

heard  the  waters 

ed  and  agitated. 

of  the  sun,  I  will 

ot  see  me  often  ; 

}  spoke  the  spirit, 

id  from  which  he 

dream,  and  after 

)d  of  the  winds  is 

nay  indicate  long 

will  travel  much; 

winds,  will  carry 


I  relied    much    on  my  dream,  for  tlun   I   knew    nn 
"    better.     But,  however,  little  reliance    can  bo  placed  in 
dreams,  yet  may  not  the  Great  Spirit  take  this  method, 
sometimes,  to  bring  about  some  good  result  ? 

'J'here  was  no  such  thing  known  amoP!^  our  people 
as  swearing,  or  profaning  the  name  of  the  Great  Spirit 
in  vain.  The  whites  first  taught  them  to  swear.  I 
)•.  often  swore, When  I  knew  not  what  I  said.  I  have 
seen  some  white  faces  with  black  hearts,  who  took  delight 
in  teaching  them  to  profane  the  name  of  God.  0 
merciless,  heartless,  and  wicked  white  men,  may  a 
merciful  God  forgive  you  your  enormous  turpitude  and 
recklessness  I 

There  was  a  custom  among  us,  before  Christianity 
visited  us,  that  when  the  Ojebwas  intended  to  take  a 
general  whiskey  "  sjTee,"  several  young  men  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  head  chief  to  collect  all  tli(i  fire  arms, 
knives,  war-clubs  and  other  wenpons,  and  keep  them 
in  a  secret  place,  till  the  Indians  had  complected  their 
•  frolic.  This  v.-as  done  to  prevent  them  from  murdering 
each  other  when  intoxicaled.  By  this  means  many 
lives  have  been  saved  ;  although  many  have  been 
killed  during  their  drunken  figbis.  They  wouhJ  walk 
very  far  for  a  dram  of  liquor.  T  once  heard  of  an  indi- 
vidual, whom  I  had  seen  many  times,  who  wouM  travel  , 
all  day  for  a  single  drink  of  fire-water.  When  he  arrived 
at  the  trading  post,  he  obtained  and  guzzled  down 
a  cup  full  of  whiskey.  When  the  poison  had  operated, 
he  said,  that  he  felt,  as  if  his  head  was  going  down  las 
throat;  and   added,  "  Whah!  I  wish  my  neck  was  a 


a 


42 


THE    LIFE    OF 


mile  long,  so  that  I  might  feel  and  hear  the  whiskey 
running  all  the  way  down !" 

A  certain  Indian  once  teased  a  Mrs.  F.  for  whiskey, 
which  he  said  was  to  cure  his  "  big  toe^^  that  had  been 
badly  bruised  the  preceding  night.  Mrs.  F.  said,  *'  1 
am  afraid  you  will  drink  it."  He  declared  he  would 
not  drink  it ;  and  after  much  pleading,  she  handed  him 
some  ;  he  took  it,  and  looking  first  at  his  toe,  and  then 
at  the  liquor,  alternately,  all  of  a  sudden  he  slipped  the 
whiskey  down  his  gullet,  at  the  same  time  exclaiming, 
as  he  printed  to  his  toe,  "There,  whiskey,  go  down  to 
my  poor  big  toe." 

One  of  our  people,  whv-^  had  much  resoluti  >n,  and 
was  determined  to  seek  religion,  when  he  heard  that 
the  Methodist  Indians  were  not  to  drink  any  more  hre- 
water,  remarked  as  follows : — 

"  Will,  if  that  is  the  case,  Fll  go  to-night^  and  bid 
my  old  fiiend  whiskey  a  final  farewell  ^  He  went,  and 
drank  and  caroused  with  his  rum-companions  all  night. 
On  the  following  day,  about  noon,  he  came  stageering 
towards  his  wigwam,  singing  out  to  all  whom  he  met, 
"  Me  goes  to  Methodist ;  me  no  drink  little  more ;  me  am 
Methodist.'''*  He  was  true  to  his  word,  for  he  drank  no 
more,  and  the  Lord  blessed  him  in  the  forgiveness  of 
all  his  sins.  For  eighteen  years  he  v^s  a  consistent 
Christian,  and  died  last  June,  with  the  brightest  hopes 
of  immortal  bliss.  Oh !  the  heights  and  depths  of  the 
goodness  and  mercy  of  God ! 

In  view  of  these  things,  I  have  often  exclaimed  from 
the   bottom  of  my  heart,  in    the  langungc    of  *'  The 


4 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


43 


ar  the  whiskey 

F.  for  whiskey, 
"  that  had  been 
Irs.  F.  said,  "  I 
lared  he  would 
she  handed  him 
is  toe,  and  then 
1  he  slipped  the 
ime  exclaiming, 
key,  go  down  to 

resoluti  'n,  and 

he  heard  that 

c  any  more  hrn' 

>7ught,  and  bid 

He  went,  and 

anions  all  night. 

ame  staggering 

whom  hi  :net, 
le  more  ;  me  am 
for  he  drank  no 

forgiveness  of 
v:is  a  consistent 

brightest  hopes 
1  depths  of  the 

exclaimed  from 
iiigc    of  "The 


1 


Indian's  Regret,"  and  which  is  the  language  of  all,  who 
have  been  brought  from  darkness,  to  the  marvelous 
light  of  the  gospel : — 

"  0  had  our  Indian  fathers  known 

What  Prophets  told  of  Christ  and  heaven  ! 

For  them,  we  drop  a  tear  and  mourn, 
But  weep  for  joy,  our  sins  forgiven.* 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  traditions  handed  down  from  father  to  son,  were 
held  very  sacred  ;  one  half  of  these  are  not  known  by 
the  whit-*  people,  however  far  their  researches  may  have 
extended.  There  is  an  unwillingness,  on  the  part  of  the 
Indians  to  communicate  many  of  their  traditions.  The 
only  way  to  come  at  these  is,  to  educate  the  Indians,  so 
that  they  may  be  able  to  write  out  what  they  have  heard, 
or  may  hear,  and  publish  it.  Should  I  be  spared  till 
next  summer,  I  design  to  visit  my  people  in  the  far 
west,  and  abide  with  them  long  enough  to  learn  the  rest 
of  their  traditions,  with  an  account  of  their  migration  to 
this  country.  ]\Iy  own  belief  is,  that  they  came  to  this 
country,  and  fought  with  the  original  inhabitants  ;  and 
having  overpower(Mj  them,  became  the  owners  of  the 
soil.  I  will  not  now  give  my  reasons  for  this  belief,  as 
I  expect  at  some  future  day  to  collect  all  the  necessary 
information  for  this  purpose,  from  histories  and  disco- 
veries, corroborated  by  those  traditions.  My  readers 
will  then  be  able  to  judge  whether  we  are  to  be  identi- 


-^ 


44 


THE  LIFE  OF 


fied  with  the  dispersed  and  "lost  tribes  of  Israel."  Can 
it  be  possible,  that,  had  we  sprung  from  any  of  the 
Hebrew  tribes,  we  should  be  so  completely  ignorant  of 
a  Messiah,  a  Sabbath,  or  a  single  vestige  of  the  Leviti- 
cal  Law  ?    But  enough  of  this  for  the  present. 

As  far  as  I  am  able  to  learn,  our  nation  has  never 
been  conquered ;  and  have  maintained  their  ground 
wherever  they  have  conquered.  The  Saxe  tribe  have 
tried  their  ingenuity,  power  and  bravery,  to  drive  them 
from  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior.  The  Hurons 
mustered  their  warriors  against  the  aggressions  made  by 
the  Ojcbwa  nation.  'I'hcir  war-canocs  were  once  direct- 
ed against  the  Ojebwa  nation,  but  they  were  obliged  to 
turn  back,  and  flee  for  protection,  to  the  Shawnee  na- 
tion. The  sound  of  the  war  whoop  which  once  rang  all 
around  the  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  receded,  and  died 
away  on  the  waters  of  Sandusky.  The  arms  that  once 
wielded  the  war-club,  were  strewed  about  their  grounds, 
on  account  of  broken  treaties  made  in  former  days,  and 
massacres  at  the  mouth  of  French  river.  The  Iroquois, 
who  struck  terror  wherever  their  mere  names  were  men- 
tioned, also  tried  to  check  our  })rogress,  after  we  had 
conquered  the  Hurons.  Their  war  whoops  resounded 
over  the  dismal  regions  of  the  conquered  land  ;  but  they 
too  shared  the  same  fate.  They  went  as  spies  as  far  as 
La  Pointe,  on  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior ;  but 
not  with  their  armies  any  farther  than  Ke-wa-o-non,  in 
the  copper  regions.  Here  they  were  massacred  by  hun- 
dreds, and  fell  in  their  canoes  at  one  of  the  narrow 
passes,  on  their  way  to  the  Portage,  about  fourteen  miles 
from  the  Bay  of  Aunce.    After  these  fruitless  attempts 


1 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


45 


I  of  Israel."  Can 

from  any  of  the 

etely  ignorant  of 

^e  of  the  Leviti- 

resent. 

lation  has  never 

ed  their   ground 

Saxe  tribe  have 
ry,  to  drive  them 
)r.  The  Hurons 
ressions  made  by 
^^ere  once  direct- 

were  obliged  to 
he  Shawnee  na- 
lich  once  rang  all 
ceded,  and  died 
J  arms  that  once 
tut  their  grounds, 
ibrmer  days,  and 
.  The  Iraquois, 
ames  were  men- 
ss,  after  we  had 
hoops  resounded 
d  land  ;  but  they 
as  spies  as  far  as 
:e  Superior ;  but 
Ke-wa-o-non,  in 
[issacred  by  hun- 
e  of  the  narrow 
ut  fourteen  miles 
ruitless  attempts 


to  drive  the  Ojebwas  from  their  land,  they  fought  many 
battles  with  them  in  the  regions  now  called  Canada 
West ;  but  in  these  they  suffered  much,  and  were  de- 
feated. It  was  then,  probably,  that  the  Hurons  and 
Iraquois  leagued  together,  hoping  by  their  combined 
forces  to  conquer  us.  This  accounts  for  the  confederacy 
that  existed  when  the  whites  came  among  them. 

The  migration  of  the  Ojebwas  has  been  traced  from 
the  upper  part  of  Lake  Superior,  and  even  several  hun- 
dred miles  above  its  head,  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Su- 
perior, down  to  Lake  Huron,  St.  Clair,  the  foot  of  Lake 
Michigan,  north  of  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  and  some 
distance  down  the  St.  Lawrence. 

They  now  inhabit  a  portion  of  land  extending  about 
two  thousand  miles  east  and  west,  and  from  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  to  three  hundred  miles  from  north  to  south. 
They  have  in  each  village,  a  chief  who  governs  them, 
besides  a  great  number  of  war  chiefs.  Each  village  has 
a  council  of  its  own,  made  up  of  the  different  tribes.  A 
tribe  is  a  band  of  Indians  whose  sign  or  mark  is  the 
same  ;  for  example,  such  as  wear  the  sign  of  the  crane, 
recognize  each  other  as  relatives ;  and  although  each 
village  may  be  composed  of  different  tribes,  yet  they 
must  be  of  the  same  nation. 

Councils  of  peace  must  be  held  by  two  nations.  These 
councils  are  held  in  high  esteem.  When  two  nations 
are  at  war,  if  either  sues  for  peace,  they  hand  to  each 
other  some  token,  such  as  a  belt  of  wampum  (or  beads,) 
or  a  calumet  (a  long  pipe.) 

There  was  once  a  general  council  held,  between  the 
Hurons  and  the  Ojebwas  ;  it  was  conducted  in  the  fol- 


46 


THE    LIFE    OP 


lowing  manner  : — They  came  together  near  Sault  St. 
Marie,  and  agreed  upon  a  peace  for  five  years.  After 
the  pipe  of  peace  was  prepared,  the  Ojebwaand  Huron 
warriors  arranged  themselves  in  two  lines,  on  each  side 
of  their  chiefs,  and  said  that  they  must  ascertain  whether 
the  Great  Spirit  would  approve  of  their  proceedings. 
Two  from  each  nation  were  chosen ;  the  Hurons  held 
the  pipe  filled  with  tobacco,  the  Ojebwas,  the  steel, 
flint,  and  spunk.  The  steel  was  then  struck  against  the 
flint,  and  if,  on  the  first  stroke,  the  spunk  was  ignited, 
so  as  to  fire  the  tobacco,  and  thus  enable  the  warrior  to 
draw  in,  and  to  emit,  a  volume  of  smoke,  then  the  evi- 
dence was  complete  that  the  Great  Spirit  approved  of 
their  plans  and  proceedings;  and  the  whole  assembly 
now  would  set  up  the  most  tremendous  shout  of  joy. 
The  two  nations  were  successful  in  this.  The  shout 
was  given,  peace  was  secured,  and  these  two  powerful 
nations  separated  for  their  own  homes.  For  three  years 
no  dark  cloud  hung  over  the  two  nations. 

The  Ojebwas  began  to  trade  with  the  whites  at 
Quebec.  It  usually  required  all  the  summer  to  journey 
from  the  shore  of  Lake  Superior  to  that  place  and  back 
again.  These  were  tedious  and  perilous  journeys  ;  but 
they  were  determined  to  obtain  ^'  the  snake  which  spit 
fire,  smoke  4ind  death  ;"  this  was  their  description  of  a 
gun  to  their  brethren. 

It  was  during  these  journeys  that  forty  of  them  were 
massacred  by  the  Hurons,  at  the  mouth  of  French 
River,  without  the  least  provocation ;  plunder  alone 
was  their  object.     This,  in  «;onnection  with  similar  acts, 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH  BOWH. 


47 


near  Sault  St. 
e  years.     After 
bwaand  Huron 
es,  on  each  side 
;certain  whether 
ur  proceedings, 
le  Hurons  held 
bwas,  the  steel, 
ruck  against  the 
nk  was  ignited, 
le  the  warrior  to 
^e,  then  the  evi- 
rit  approved  of 
whole  assembly 
IS  shout  of  joy. 
;his.     The  shout 
se  two  powerful 

For  three  years 
Ins. 

the  whites  at 
mrner  to  journey 

place  and  back 
IS  journeys  ;  but 
si^ake  which  spit 

description  of  a 

y  of  them  were 
outh  of  French 
pkinder  alone 
with  similar  acts, 


occasioned  that  war  which   resulted  in  their  complete 
extermination  from  Canada  by  our  nation. 

The  future  state  of  the  Ojebwas,  was  in  the  Far 
West.  They  described  that  state  or  country,  as  being 
full  of  game,  and  with  trees  loaded  with  fruit  of  every 
description. 

Wlien  an  Indian  warrior  died  on  the  Held  of  battle, 
his  soul,  it  was  said,  took  its  immediate  flight  to  this 
paradise.  The  souls  of  those,  however,  who  died  in 
other  circumstances,  it  was  believed,  departed  from  the 
grave,  and  journeyed  in  the  ordinary  way,  although 
unseen  by  mortals,  to  this  same  land. 

There  was  a  diiricult  bridge  near  this  land,  over 
which  the  soul  was  to  cross.  A  warrior,  hunter,  oi 
medicine  man,  would  have  no  difficulty  in  crossing  this 
briJge.  Under  this  bridge  was  a  rapid  stream,  and  he 
who  was  not  a  good  warrior,  hunter  or  metlicine  man, 
would  either  fall  into  the  water,  or  lose  his  way,  after 
having  crossed,  in  some  barren  country,  where  there 
was  no  game,  or  fruit,  although  there  might  be,  occa- 
sionally, a  deer,  or  the  like.  O  how  barren  !  How 
dismal !  A  place  whore  distress,  want,  and  despair 
would  continue !  On  the  other  hand,  the  favored 
warrior  entered  the  fields  of  paradise,  amidst  the  shouts 
and  welcome  of  his  fellow  warriors,  who  had  preceded 
him  to  this  land  of  plenty.  The  deer,  the  moose,  the 
elk,  and  all  kinds  of  animals,  fruits,  flowers,  and  the 
singing  of  birds  fill  and  charm  the  land.  While  the 
ever  roHinj]j  valleys  are  visited  with  dcliohtful  and  re- 
freshing  winds.  To  kill,  eat,  and  shoot,  are  their  only 
employments.     No  sickness,  no  fatigue,  no   death,  will 


48 


THE   LIFE   OF 


ever  visit  them.  The  valleys  and  the  mountains  are  to 
be  clothed  with  evergreens.  No  winter  to  chill  the 
earth.  A  carnal  heaven  indeed  !  A  sensual  paradise ! 
Oh !  the  credulous  and  misguided  Indian. 

»         **Lo  !  the  poor  Indian  whose  untutored  mind, 
Sees  God  in  clouds,  or  hears  him  in  the  wind ; 
Whose  soul  proud  science  never  taught  to  stray 
Beyond  the  solar  V/alk  or  milky  way. 
Yet  simple  nature  to  his  hopes  has  given, 
Beyond  the  cloud  top'd  hill,  a  humble  heaven, 
Some  safer  world  in  depths  of  woods  embrace, 
Some  distant  Island  in  the  watery  waste. 
Where  slaves  once  more  their  native  land  behold, 
Nor  fiends  torment,  nor  Christian  thirsts  for  gold." 

'  Pope. 

My  father  of^en  spoke  of  that  country,  while  I  was 
young.  He  informed  me,  that  if  I  should  become 
a  great  warrior,  a  hunter,  or  a  medicine  man,  I  would 
have  no  difficulty  in  reaching  that  happy  spot.  Little 
then  did  he  know  of  a  heaven  revealed  in  the  gospel 
That  heaven,  where  angels  and  pure  spirits  dwell,  and 
where  we  shall  see  the  blessed  Jesus  as  he  is,  and, 
what  is  still  a  greater  honor,  be  like  him. 


"  O  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  elng 
My  great  Redeemer's  praise  ! 

The  glories  of  my  God  and  King, 
The  triumphs  of  his  grace  ! 

"  My  gracious  Master,  and  my  God, 

Assist  me  to  proclaim, 
To  spread  throneh  all  the  earth  abroad 

The  honors  of  thy  Name. 

"Jesus!  the  Name  that  charmn  our  fears, 
That  bids  our  sorrows  cease  ; 

Tia  music  in  the  sinner's  ears, 
'Tis  life,  and  health,  and  peace." 


"  Oh  uh  pa-gish  kc  che  ingo'  dwok, 

Necj  uh  ne  she  i\:.\i  'iaig, 
Che  nuh  nuh  guh  mu  tuh  wah  wod 

Ning  e  zha  Man  e>dooin, 

"  Ning  e  che  Noo  sa  weej  e  shin, 
Che  ween  duh  mah  ga  yon. 

O  mah  a  ne  gook  kuh  me  gog 
A  zhe  wa  be  ze  yun. 

"  Jesus  !  kah  be  'non  duh  we  'nui  i 
Kdh  gall  see  beong  wa  'nung  ; 

Ka  gait  'che  me  no  ne  kah  20, 
Kah  noo  je  mo  enung." 


runl 
tveel 

in 

wh< 

abul 


KAII-GE.GA-GAH-BO\VII. 


49 


j> 


mountains  are  to 
tter  to  chill  the 
lensual  paradise ! 
ian. 

ed  mind, 
the  wind ; 
;M  to  stray 

y- 

iven, 

le  heaven, 
s  embrace, 
aste. 

iQ  land  behold, 
hirsts  for  gold.' 
/  Pope. 

untry,  while  I  was 
I  should  become 
cine  man,  I  would 
.appy  spot.  Little 
\aled  in  the  gospel 
.  spirits  dwell,  and 
esus  as  he  is,  and, 
him. 

L-gish  ke  che  ingo'  dwok. 
ne  sVie  ri;.h  'vAig, 
Lh  cuh  mu  tuh  wah  vrod 
Izha  Mun  e-dooin. 

che  Noo  88  wepj  c  «hin, 
|en  duh  mah  ga  yon. 
le  gocik  kuh  me  gog 
rabe  ze  jun. 

J  kah  be  'non  duh  we  'nui^ 
lh  see  beeng  wa  'riung-, 
Iche  me  no  ne  kah  to, 
lo  ie  mo  enung." 


When  our  warriors  were  dying,  they  told  their  chil- 
dren that  they  would  soon  reach  the  happy  country. 
Their  eyeballs,  rolling  in  death,  were  turned  towards 
the  setting  sun.  O  white  man !  why  did  you  not  tell 
us  before,  that  there  was  a  better  heaven  than  that 
of  the  Indian's?  Did  not  the  blessed  Saviour  command, 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature  ?''  Reader,  almost  by  the  door  of 
youi  churches,  my  forefathers  perished  for  the  lack  of 
the  bread  of  life,  while  you  have  reached  out  your 
arms,  and  extended  vour  means  for  the  relief  of  those 
in  distant  lands!  O  what  a  thought!  Thousands 
have  already  perished,  and  thousands  more  will  yet 
perish,  unless  converted  to  God.  The  thought  of/?emA- 
ing!  how  insuffcrahle  !     O  how  intolerable  ! 

"  O  mercy,  0  mercy,  look  down  from  above  ; 
:  Great  Creator,  on  us,  thy  sad  children,  with  love ; 

When  beneath  to  their  darkness  the  wicket!  are  driven. 


May  our  justified  souls  find  a  welcome  in  hoaven, 


j> 


•1 


CHAPTER   VI. 


Rice  L\ke,  that  beautiful  lake,  extends  ahout  twen- 
ty-five miles,  and  is  from  two  to  three  miles  in  breadth, 
running  from  northeast  to  southwest.  It  contains  about 
twenty  islands.  Large  quantities  of  wild  rice  abouinl 
in  almost  every  part  of  the  lake ;  it  resembles  fields  of 
wheat.  As  ducks  of  all  kinds  resort  here  in  great 
abundance,  to  feed  upon  the  rice,  consequently,  there 


50 


THE    LIFE   OF 


is  much  good  game  in  the  fall  of  the  year.  They  fly  in 
large  flocks,  and  often  appear  like  clouds.  Some  of  the 
.slaiids  just  referred  to,  are  beautiful ;  for  example, 
Sugar  Island,  with  its  beautiful  edge  of  evergreens  near 
the  water  ;  Spoke  Island,  a  place  of  fashionable  summer 
resort.  One  of  the  largest  of  these  islands,  contains 
a!)out  three  hundred  acres. 

In  1818,  our  people  surrendered  to  the  r)ri!i>li 
government  a  large  part  of  their  territory,  for  the  sum  ot 
^750  ;  reserving,  as  they  had  good  reason  to  believe, 
all  the  islands.  As  they  could  neither  read  nor  write, 
they  were  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  these  islands  weri' 
included  in  the  sale.  They  were  repeatedly  told  bv 
those  who  purchased  for  the  government,  that  the  isleftids 
were  not  included  in  the  articles  of  agreement.  ]^ut 
since  that  time,  some  of  us  have  learned  to  read,  and  \(< 
our  utter  astonishment,  and  to  the  everlasting  disgract, 
of  that  pseudo  Christian  nation,  we  find  that  w^e  havc^ 
been  most  grossly  abused,  deceived,  and  cheated. 
Appeals  have  been  frequently  made,  but  all  in  vain. 

Rice  Lake  contains  quantities  of  the  finest  fish.  Ii, 
the  summer,  great  numbers  of  boats  may  be  seen  trow- 
ling  for  mascalounge,  a  s{)ecies  of  pike,  some  of  which 
weigh  about  thirty  pounds.  Bass,  eels,  etc.  are  als( 
found  in  this  lake.  Since  locks  have  been  made  on  tla 
canal  down  to  Crooke's  rapids,  much  fiir  can  be  pro- 
cured all  around  the  lake,  especially  luuskrats — Shah- 
won-dase  0  dab  me  koo  mun. 

This  is  the  spot  on  which  I  roamed  during  my  earl;. 
days.  Often  have  I  gone  with  my  birch  bark  canoi 
from  island  to  island,  in  quest  of  ducks  and  fish.  Tin 
plain  on  the  south  shore,  is  called  Whortleberry  Plain. 


KAII-fiE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


51 


ear.  They  fly  in 
ds.  Some  of  the 
111 ;  for  example, 
)f  eA'ergreens  near 
>hionable  summer 
islands,  contains 

1    to   the    Briii>li 
)ry,  ibr  the  sum  ot 
■eason  to  believe, 
ur  read  nor  write, 
:hese  islands  werr 
epeatedly  told  bv 
nt,  that  the  isbii(i> 
asreement.     l^ut 
led  to  read,  and  i(' 
,'erlastinp;  disgrace, 
find  that  we  have 
?d,    and    cheated, 
jut  all  in  vain, 
le  finest  fish.     Ii. 
nay  be  seen  trow- 
e,  some  of  whicli 
eels,  etc.  are  al.M 
been  made  on  thi 
fiir  can  be    pn>- 
muskrats — Sliali- 

d  during  my  early 
'  birch  bark  canoi 
ks  and  fish.  Tlu 
Whortleberry  Plain. 


A  steamboat  runs  from   Gore's   Landing   to  Peterboro 
once  a  day. 

The  village  of  the  Ojebwas  is  on  the  north  ;  the  land 
gradually  slopes  towards  the  water.  Its  farms,  church, 
school  house,  and  council  house  can  be  seen  at  a  con- 
siderable distance.  It  was  here  where  the  Rev.  Jamks 
Evans,  whose  obituary  was  noticed  in  the  tbilowing 
manner  in  the  "  Albany  Evening  Journal,"  December 
22,  1846,  first  taught  an  Indian  si^hool. 

"  Suddenly,  on  the  23d  of  November,  at  Keelby, 
f^ngland,  Rev.  James  Evans,  for  many  years  a  Wes- 
leyan  missionary  in  Canada,  and  the  territory  of  the  Hud- 
son Bay  Company.  On  Sunday,  the  22d,  he  preached 
twice,  and  on  Monday  evening  23d,  spoke  at  a  mission- 
ary meeting,  with  great  fervency.  He  had  complained 
of  a  slight  indisposition,  previous  to  the  meeting;  but 
after  he  had  finished  his  address,  he  said  that  '  his  in- 
disposition had  been  completely  removed.'  Soon  after 
his  head  fell  back,  and  life  was  gone." 

He  was  a  missionary  in  every  sense  of  the  word. 
From  Rice  Lake,  he  went  to  Lake  Superior,  and  after- 
wards to  the  Hudson  Bay  Territory,  where  he  labored 
with  much  success.  His  precious  life  was  spent  in  re- 
scuing the  Ojebwa  nation  from  misery  and  degradation. 
Fatigue  and  hunger  were  often  his  companions ;  but 
the  power  of  living  faith  was  that  on  which  his  soul 
feasted.  O  thou  man  of  God,  enviable  are  thy  labors, 
thy  rest,  and  thy  glory !  I,  myself,  still  hold  in  sweet 
remembrance  the  sacred  truths  which  thou  didst  teach 
•  roe,  even  the  commands  of  the  Most  High  !  JMemory^ 
Hke  an  angel,  will  still  hover  over  the  sacred  spot,  where 
first  you  tau'jjht  me  the  letters  of  the  alphabet. 


52 


THE  LIFE    OF 


There  are  numerous  lakes  near  Rice  Lake ;  about 
some  of  which  the  Ojcbwas  reside  ;  particularly  Mud, 
Schoogaug  and  Balsam  Lakes.  The  country,  in  this 
vicinity,  is  rapidly  increasing  in  population  ;  the  whites 
are  continually  settling  among  us.  The  deer  was  plenty 
.1  few  years  ago,  but  now  only  a  few  can  be  found.  The 
Ojcbwas  are,  at  present,  em})loyed  in  farming  instead  of 
hunting  ;  many  of  them  have  good  and  "Well  cultivated 
farms.  They  not  only  raise  grain  enough  for  their  own 
use,  but  often  sell  much  to  the  whites. 

The  Canadian  Commissioners  on  Indian  affairs,  in 
their  n^port  to  Parliament  in  1845,  remarked  in  relation 
to  the  Rice  Lake  Indians,  as  follows  :  '* These  Indians 
are  Methodists,  and  have  either  a  resident  missionary, 
or  have  been  regularly  visited  by  the  missionary  belong- 
ing to  the  Alnwick  settlement.  They  have  a  school, 
and  a  school-master  is  supported  by  the  Methodist  Mis- 
sionary Society." 


CHAPTER  VIL 


The  missionaries  fir.«t  visited  us  on  the  island  called 
Be-quah-qua-i/ojig^  in  1827,  under  the  following  circum- 
stances. My  father  and  I  went  to  Port  Hope,  to  see 
our  principal  trader,  John  D.  Smith,  in  order  to  obtain 
goods  and  whiskey^  about  twelve  miles  from  Rice  Lake. 
Af^er  my  father  had  obtained  the  goods,  he  asked  for 
whiskey.  Mr.  Smith  said,  "John,  do  you  know  that 
whiskey  will  yet  kill  you,  if  you  do  not  stop  drinking? 


H( 


KAH-GK-OA-GAH-BOWH. 


U-l 


;e  Lake ;  about 
irticularly  Mud, 
country,  in  this 
lion  ;  the  whites 
deer  was  plenty 
n  be  found.  The 
irming  instead  of 
1  well  cultivated 
gh  for  their  own 

ndian  affairs,  in 
arked  in  relation 
''These  Indians 
ident  missionary, 
lissionary  belong- 
y  have  a  school, 
e  Methodist  Mis- 


the  island  called 
following  circum- 
>ort  Hope,  to  see 
order  to  obtain 
from  Rice  Lake, 
ods,  he  asked  for 
o  you  know  that 
ot  stop  drinking? 


Why,  all  the  Indians  at  Credit  River,  and  at  Grape  U- 
larul,  have  abandoned  drinking,  and  are  now  iMctho- 
dists.     I  cannot  give  you  any  whiskey." 

"  Tah  yah!  ('dw  exL'UmvdUon  ofsurpris<',)t7  cannot  bi\  I 
must  have  whiskey  to  carry  home  ;  my  people  expect 
it,"  said  my  father.  He  wished  to  buy  a  barrel,  but 
only  obtained,  after  much  pleading,  about  live  gallons. 
My  \\\[\\vr  promised  {o  drink  no  more  when  the  mission- 
aries should  have  come  to  Rice  Lake.  We  reached 
home  the  same  day  about  o.ie  o'clock,  arid  the  Indiaiis 
were  awaiting  our  arrival,  that  they  might  have  some 
fire-water.  They  assembled  themselves  *a)gether  and 
beo;an  to  drink  and  to  smoke.  Many  of  them  were  sil- 
ting on  the  grass  when  the  whiskey  began  to  steal  awny 
their  brnins.  One  of  our  number  suddenly  ran  in  the 
crowd,  and  said,  ^^  the  black  coats  (missionaries)  are 
comiiinf,  and  are  on  the  other  side  of  the  point."  Each 
looked  at  the  other  with  perfect  astonishment.  My  fatlur 
snid  to  our  informer,  "invite  them  to  come  over  to  us  ;'' 
and  to  the  one  who  was  dealing  out  whiskey,  "  cover 
the  keg  with  your  blanket,  and  don't  let  the  black  coats 
see  it."  The  whiskey  was  concealed,  and  then  came 
the  messengers  of  glad  tiding  of  great  joy.  They  were 
converted  Indians,  saved  by  grace,  and  had  been  sent 
to  preach  to  us,  and  to  invite  us  to  attend  a  camp  meet- 
ing near  Cobourg.  After  shaking  hands  all  around,  one 
of  them  delivered  a  speech  to  the  half  drunken  Indian^. 
He  reterred  to  the  day  when  they  were  without  the  gnod 
news  of  salvation.  He  spoke  with  great  earnestness, 
-and  the  tears  fell  from  his  eyes.  He  said,  "./^'.w .9  Christ, 
'  Kc'Sha-ziLon-e-doo    0-gwe-son^   (i.   e.,    the    Uenevoleiu 


54 


THK    MFK    OF 


Spirit's  snn,j  rnrnc  down  to  the  world,  atid  died  to  save 
tlie  people  ;  all  the  Indians  at  the  Credit  River,  and 
(Vnpe  Island,  arc  now  on  their  road  to  the  ])lace  where 
the  Saviriiir  has  pjone.  Jesus  has  left  a  book  contain- 
injy  his  conrnriands  and  sayings  to  all  the  world  ;  you 
inll  see  ?7,  nnl  hear  if  read^  when  you  jro  to  Cobourg, 
for  the  l)lark  eoats  have  it.  They  wish  you  to  come 
i-nd  hear  it.  To-morrow  is  the  Sdbbath^  and  on  that 
day  we  do  not  hunt,  or  work,  for  it  is  the  day  which 
the  (Jreat  Spirit  made  for  himself."  lie  described 
(he  way  that  the  Son  of  (loil  was  crucnhed.  I  ob- 
served some  of  them  crying  ;  my  mother  heaved  deep 
sighs  ;  the  half  drunken  Indians  were  struck  dumb,  and 
hung  their  heads  Not  a  word  was  uttered.  The  mis- 
sionaries said,  "  We  will  sino^  and  then  we  will  knvnl 
it  own  and  praij  to  the  Great  Spirit  "  lie  gave  out  the 
lb! lowing  hymn : 

♦'  Jpsus  ish  pe  minsj  kah  e  zhod." 
*' Jpsus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone." 

They  stood  up  and  sang.  O  what  sweet  melody  was 
in  their  voices!  The  echo  was  so  great  that  there  ap- 
peareil  to  be  a  great  many  more  singers  than  we  could 
see.  After  the  hymn,  they  prayed  with  the  same  fer- 
vency as  they  sung. 

Peter  Wason  prayed,  and  in  his  prayer  said,  "d 
Great  Spirit!  here  are  some  of  my  own  relatives;  oper 
their  eyes  and  save  them!"  After  the  prayer,  they  sai' 
they  were  going  to  Cobourg  that  evening ;  and  if  any  de- 
sired to  go  with  them,  they  would  have  them  do  so. 

INfy  father  arose  and  took  the  keg  of  whiskey,  steppec 
into  one  of  the  small  canoes,  and  paddled  some  thirl*  - 
feet  from  the  sliorc ;  here  he  poured  out   the   wliiske} 


a 
ai 
L 

in 
ai 
hi 
di 


KAII-CK-GA-GAH-noWH. 


65 


and  died  to  save 
edit  River,   and 
Ibe  place  where 
a  book  contain- 
the  world  ;  you 
p;o  to  Cobour^, 
,ish  you  to  come 
)ath,  and  on  that 
is  the  day  which 
>      lie    described 
crucified.      1   ob- 
iher  heaved  deep 
struck  dumb,  an<l 
Itered.     'I'he  mis- 
lien  we  will  knud 
He  gave  out  the 

,0(1." 

5  gone.'* 
sweet  melody  was 

reat  that  there  ap- 
rrers  than  we  could 
with   the  same  fer- 

s  prayer  said,  "(' 
wn  relatives;  oper 
he  prayer,  they  sail 
iin<v;  and  if  any  de- 
ave  Ihem  do  so. 
of  whiskey,  t^teppK 
middled  some  thirt) 
d  out   the  whiske) 


into  the  hike,  and  threw  the  kcp;  away.  lie  then  re- 
Mirned  and  addressed  us  in  the  foliowinj^  manner  . — 
"  You  have  all  lieard  what  our  brothers  said  to  us  ;  1  am 
goiri'i:  with  tliem  this  evening;  if  any  of  you  will  go,  do 
so  this  evening;  the  children  can  attend  the  great  meet- 
ing some  oth  T  time."  Kvery  one  ran  at  once  to  the 
paddles  and  canoes,  and  in  a  few  minutes  we  were  on 
the  water.  Tlie  missionaries  liada  skill',  in  which  tl»ey 
went  from  the  Island  to  the  opposite  side.  I'hey  sang 
again,  and  their  very  oars  seemed  to  keep  time  on  the 
still  water.  O  how  charming!  The  scenery  of  the 
water;  the  canoes  moving  in  files,  crossing  the  lake  to 
visit  iheir  first  camp  meeting.  When  we  arrived  on 
♦he  other  side,  it  was  about  dusk,  and  we  bought  five 
candles  for  a  dollar  (!)^  and  obtained  an  old  lantern. 
We  marched  on  a  new  road  the  whole  of  Saturday 
night,  in  order  to  reach  the  cainp  ground.  During  the 
journey,  we  had  to  wade  through  deep  creeks.  Just 
before  the  cTawn,  we  were  about  half  a  mile  from  the 
camp  ground  ;  here  we  tarried  until  day  light,  and  then 
approached  the  camp. 

When  the  Indians  beheld  the  fence  ami  the  gate,  and 
a  great  number  of  whites,  they  began  to  feel  r.ilher  timid 
and  suspicious,  for  the  trader  had  told  my  father  at  Rice 
Lake,  that  it  xcas  for  the  purpose  of  killui<r  all  the  In- 
dians that  the  black  coats  had  invited  them  to  the  meet- 
ing. My  Hither  told  me  to  kcjep  away  from  the  ground, 
and  hunt  birds  and  scpiirrels  with  my  bow  antl  arrow  ; 
his  object  was  to  save  my  life,  in  the  event  of  the  In- 
dians being  killed.  After  remaining  on  the  campground 
awhih',  Idi.'parted  ;  but  while  there;,  I  saw  a  large  num- 


56 


THE    LIFE    OF 


ber  of  converted  Indians  who  belonged  to  Credit  River, 
and  Grape  Island.  Some  of  them  were  singing,  some 
praying,  and  others  lying  about  the  ground  as  if  dead. 
There  were  a  great  many  preachers  present. 

On  the  third  day  many  of  our  company  were  convert- 
ed ;  among  this  number  was  my  dear  father ! 

As  I  entered  the  ground  in  the  afternoon,  I  heard 
many  voices,  and  among  them  my  father's  voice.  I 
thought  my  father  was  dying;  I  ran  to  him,  and  found 
liim  lying  partly  on  one  of  the  seats.  My  father,  said  I, 
what  is  the  matter  with  you  ?  Are  you  sick  ?  "Come 
here,  my  son,  I  am  not  sick,  but  I  am  happy  in  my 
heart ;"  he  placed  his  hand  upon  his  breast  while 
he  spoke.  ''  I  told  you  you  must  keep  away  from  the 
ground,  mat  your  life  might  be  spared  ;  but  I  find  that 
these  are  good,  and  not  bad,  people;  kneel  down  and 
I  will  pray  for  you."  I  knelt,  while  he  prayed.  0, 
this  was  my  fatJicr'^s  first  prayer!  Methinks,  that 
At  this  time  the  angels  rejoiced  in  heaven.  I  became 
agitated  ;  my  bow  and  arrows  had  fallen  from  my  hand. 
The  Indians  lay  about  me  like  dead  men.  All  this 
wa->  the  effect  of  the  power  of  gospel  grace,  that  had 
spread  aiauugst  them.  The  shouts,  praises,  and  prayers, 
of  {\ithers,  mothers,  sons,  and  daughters,  were  heard 
from  every  quarter.  Those  who  had  ju.st  appeared  as 
vlead,  arose,  and  shouted  the  praises  of  (iotl !  They 
clapped  their  hands,  and  exclaimed,  ^' Jesus  nimrc  shah 
ion  71C  mis^^^^  Jesus  has  blessed  me.  The  feeling  was 
so  general  and  powerful,  that  the  intluence  was  feh 
throughout  the  camp,  both  by  the  Indians  and  the 
whiles.     This  \vas  one  of  the  happiest  seasons  I  ever 


f 


1 


to  Credit  River, 
:e  singing,  some 
)iind  as  if  dead, 
jsent. 

ny  were  convert- 
alher ! 

'ternoon,  I  heard 
ather's  voice.     I 
)  him,  and  foun<i 
My  father,  said  I, 
1  sick  ?     "  Come 
im  happy  in  my 
bis   breast   while 
ep  away  from  the 
d  ;  but  I  find  that 
kneel   down  and 
e  he  prayed.     0, 
Methinks,   that 
aven.     I  became 
en  from  my  hand, 
d  men.     All  this 
1  grace,  that  had 
lises,  and  prayers, 
ters,  were    heard 
ju.st  appeared  as 
of  God!     They 
Jesus  nin  Q;e  shah 
Vhe   feeling   was 
(luence    was    fel' 
Indians  and  tlif 
est  seasons  I  ever 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


57 


witnessed,  except  the  season  of  my  own  conversion. 
Many  of  my  relatives  were  converted  on  this  occasion. 
Many  of  them  have  since  gone  to  the  world  of  spirits, 
and  are  now  singing  the  praises  of  redeeming  love. 
This  heavenly  fire  began  to  spread  from  the  camp,  to 
Mud,  Schoogaug  and  Balsam  Lakes,  the  homes  of  the 
Ojebwas;  also  to  the  shores  of  Lake  Simeco,  and  Lake 
Huron,  and  to  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Superior. 

"  Waft,  waft,  ye  winds  his  story, 

And  you  ye  waters  roll, 
Till  like  a  sea  of  j^Iory 

It  spreads  fronn  pole  to  pole." 

On  the  camp  ground,  the  Ojebwas  sat  in  squads, 
giving  and  receiving  instruction  in  sin^^ing,  learning 
and  teaching  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  other  things. 
Some  were  singing, 

"  Jesus,  kuh  ba  ke  zhig 

Ning  ee  e  nuh  uh  moz, 
Uh  pa  gish  kuh  ke  nuh  wahb'  dum  'wod 

Ning  ee  'nuh  da  moosh 

A  zhe  o  ne  zhe  shing, 
0  ge  che  o  duh  nuh  me  ah  win." 

•'  Jesus  all  the  day  long 

Was  my  joy  and  my  song  ; 
0  that  all,  his  salvation  might  see! 

He  hath  lov'd  me,  I  cried; 
k  He  hath  sufft^rM  and  died 

^  To  redeem  such  a  rebel  as  me.** 


» 


58 


THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


The  conversion  of  my  mother  took  place  during  the 
summer,  on  Poutash  Island,  where  the  Indians  had 
erected  a  bark  chapel.  For  two  years  she  lived  in  the 
enjoyment  of  religion.  Before  this  chapel  was  ready  she 
would  call  us  together  in  the  wigwam,  and  pray  with 
and  for  us,  several  times  a  day,  whether  our  lather  was 
at  home  or  not.  I  remember  well,  at  this  moment,  the 
language  of  her  prayers. 

She  was  taken  sick  in  the  winter  of  1829,  and  was 
confined  to  her  bed,  most  of  the  time,  for  three 
months ;  her  disease  was  consumption.  During  these 
three  months,  she  enjoyed  much  religion  ;  there  w'as 
not  a  day,  in  which  she  did  not  speak  of  Jesus  and  his 
promises  with  the  greatest  confidence  and  delight. 

When  she  grew  worse,  she  called  for  the  class  lead- 
ers to  pray  with  her.  She  said  to  her  mother,  whom 
she  supposed  would  die  first,  because  her  hair  was  white^ 
''  you  will  still  live,  but  I  am  going  to  die,  and  wil! 
see  Jesus  first ;  soon,  however,  you  will  follow  me." 

The  spirit  of  my  dear  mother  took  its  flight  on  the 
27th  day  of  February,  1830.     Just  before   her   death, 
she  prayed  wuth  her  children ;  and  advised   us  to   be 
fcrood  Christains,  to  love  Jesus,  and  meet  her  in  heaven 
She  then  sang  her  favorite  hymn, 

*•  Jesus  ish  pe  ming  kah  e  zhod." 
"  Jesus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone." 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


59 


place  during  the 
he  Indians  had 
;  she  lived  in  the 
pel  was  ready  she 
n,  and  pray  with 
2r  our  lather  was 
this  moment,  the 

►f  1829,  and  was 
time,   for    three 
[1.     During  these 
ligion ;  there  was 
of  Jesus  and  his 
and  delight, 
or  the  class  lead- 
ler  mother,  whom 
er  hair  was  white, 
r  to  die,  and  will 
ill  follow  me." 
ik  its  flight  on  the 
efore   her   death, 
dvised   us   to   he 
eet  her  in  heaven 


hod. 


5) 


>  gone. 


M 


'This  was  the  firsthyranshehad  ever  heard  or  learned; 
a\i.d  it  is  on  this  account  that  I  introduce  and  sing  this 
sweet  hymn  whenever  I  lecture  "  On  the  origin,  history, 
Vraditions,  migration,  and  customs,  of  the  Ojebwa  na- 
tion." We  all  knelt  again  by  her  bed  side,  and  while 
clapping  her  hands,  and  endeavoring  to  shout  for  joy 
she  swooned  away  in  death.  The  last  words,  which 
she  feebly  uttered,  were,  ^^  Jesus,  Jesusy  Her  spirit 
then  tied,  her  lips  were  cold,  and  those  warm  hands 
that  had  so  often  and  so  faiihfullv  administered  comfort 
and  relief,  were  now  stiif.  I  looked  around  the  wig- 
wam ;  my  father,  sister,  and  brother  sat  near  me,  wring- 
ing their  hands  ;  they  were  filled  with  bitter  giief,  and 
appeared  inconsolable.  I  then  began  to  understand 
and  appreciate  fully  her  kindness  and  love.  Who,  who 
can,  or  wi'l,  take  the  place  of  a  mother)  Who  will 
pray  tor  us  when  we  are  sick  or  in  distress?  Her  body 
was  consigned  to  the  grave  without  any  parade.  No 
church  bell  was  tolled  ;  but  the  whistling  wind  sounded 
through  the  woods.  1  have  often  knelt  down,  at  the 
head  of  her  grave,  and  wished  that  the  time  would  soon 
arrive  when  it  might  please  God  to  relieve  me  from  my 
troubles  and  cares,  and  conduct  me  to  the  abode  of  my 
beloved  parent.  My  sister  Sarah,  too,  who  has  since 
died,  is  doubtless  with  my  mother.  0  how  glorious 
the  thought,  that  l)oth  are  now  in  heaven  !  There 
is  one  spot  where  none  will  sigh  for  home.  The 
flowers  that  blossom  there,  will  never  fade  ;  the  crystal 
waters  that  wind  along  those  verdant  vales,  will  never 
cease  to  send  up  their  heavenly  music  ;  the  clusters 
hanging  from  the  trees  overshadowing  its  banks,  will  bo 


60 


THE    LIFE    OF 


immortal  clusters  ;  and  the  friends  that  meet,  will  meet 
for  ever. 

Little  then  did  I  think  that  I  should  have  to  pass 
through  so  many  afflictions,  and  so  many  hardships. 
O  my  mother,  I  am  still  in  a  cold^  uncharitable  misera- 
ble world!  But  the  thought  that  thou  art  happy  and 
blessed,  is  truly  sweet  and  encouraging !  It  is  this  fact, 
and  ray  own  hopes  of  future  bliss,  that  buoys  me  up, 
and  sustains  me  in  the  hours  of  conflict  and  despon- 
dency. Although  many  years  have  elapsed,  since  her 
death,  still,  I  often  weep  with  mingled  joy  and  grief 
when  I  think  of  my  dear  mother.  "  Blessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord."  "  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation to  every  one  that  believeth."  The  gospel  is  the 
only  remedy  for  the  miseries  and  sins  of  the  world. 

My  mother  and  sister's  cases  are  not  the  only  ones 
that  I  could  relate  conrorning  the  happy  lives  and 
deaths  of  those  once  degiad.jd  and  benighted  Indians. 
Many  have  already  reached  heaven  ;  and  many  more  are 
now  rejoicing  on  their  road  thither.  Who  will  now  sa\ 
that  the  poor  Indians  cannot  be  converted  }  The  least 
that  Christians  could  have  done,  was  to  S(  iidthe  gospel 
among  them,  after  having  dispossessed  them  of  their 
lands ;  thus  preparing  them  for  usefulness  here,  and 
happiness  hereafter.  Let  no  one  say  that  I  am  ungrate- 
ful in  speaking  thus.  It  was  the  duty  of  Christinns  10 
send  us  missionaries  ;  and  it  is  7iow  their  duty  to  send 
more  of  them.  There  are  still  25,000  of  my  poor  bre- 
thren in  darkness,  and  without  the  gospel.  Let  the 
prayers  of  all  the  churches  ascend  to  the  Most  High,  in 


KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 


CI 


neet,  will  meet 

I  have  to  pass 
kaiiy  hardships. 
aritable  misera- 
u  art  happy  and 

It  is  this  fact, 
t  buoys  me  up, 
ict  and  despon- 
apsed,  since  her 
I   joy   and   grief 
Blessed  are   the 
not  ashamed  of 
of  God  unto  sal- 
The  gospel  is  the 
)f  the  world. 
3t  the  only  ones 
lappy   lives  and 
lighted    Indians, 
id  many  more  are 
^ho  will  now  sa\ 
rlod  ?     The  least 
0  S!  ndihe  gospel 
d  them    of  their 
'ulness  here,  and 
[lat  I  am  u  n  grate - 

of  Christians  in 
heir  duty  to  s.^nd 

of  my  poor  bre- 

ospel.     Let   the 
■he  Most  High,  in 


thpir  behalf,  that  He  who  has  power  to  deliver,  may 
save  the  poor  Indian  from  misery,  ignorance  and  perdi- 
tion. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

In  the  summer  following  my  raoiher's  death  (1830,) 
/  was  converted.  The  following  are  the  circumstances 
connected  with  my  conversion.  My  father  and  I  at- 
tended a  camp  meeting  near  lUe  town  of  Colbourne. 
On  our  way  from  Rice  Lake,  to  the  meelinj^',  my  father 
held  me  by  the  hand,  as  I  accompanied  him  tluougli 
the  woods.  Several  times  he  prayed  with  me,  and  en- 
couraged me  to  seek  religion  at  this  camp  meeting. 
We  had  to  walk  thirty  miles  under  a  hot  sun,  in  order 
to  reach  the  place  of  destination.  Multitudes  of  Indians, 
and  a  large  concourse  of  whites  from  various  places, 
were  on  the  ground  when  we  arrived.  In  tlu:  evening, 
one  of  the  white  preachers  (Wright,  I  believe  was  his 
name,)  spoke  ;  his  text  was,  "For  the  gr(!at  day  of  His 
wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand.'*  He 
spoke  in  English,  and  as  he  closed  each  sentence,  an 
Indian  preacher  gave  its  interpretation.  Ho  spoke  of 
the  plain  and  good  road  to  heaven  ;  of  the  cliaracters 
that  were  walking  in  it ;  he  then  spoke  of  the  bad  [jluce, 
rtie  judgment,  and  the  coming  of  a  Saviour.  I  now 
began  to  feel  as  if  I  should  die  ;  I  fdt  very  sick  in  /j'i/ 


heart.     Never  had  I  felt  so  before  ;  I 


was 


lee 


p>y 


(ii> 


tressed,  and  knew  not  the  cause.     I  resolved  to  go  an(! 


62 


THE    LIFE    OF 


prostrate  myself  at  the  mourner's  bench,  as  soon  as  an 
opportunity  otTered.  We  were  now  invited  to  approach. 
I  went  to  the  bench  and  knelt  down  by  the  roots  of  a 
large  tree.  But  how  could  I  pray  ?  I  did  not  under- 
stand how  to  pray  ;  and  besides,  1  thought  that  the 
Great  Spirit  was  too  great  to  listLn  to  the  words  of  ;i 
a  poor  Indian  boy.  What  added  to  my  misery  was 
that  it  had  rained  in  torrents  about  three  quarters  of  an 
hour,  and  1  was  soaking  wet.  The  thunder  was  appal- 
ling, and  the  lightning  terrific.  I  then  tried  aguin  (o 
pray,  but  I  was  not  able.  I  did  not  know  what  word> 
to  use.  ]\Iy  father  then  prayed  with  and  for  me. 
Many  were  praising  God,  all  around  me.  The  stoini 
now  ceased,  and  nearly  all  the  lights  had  been  extin- 
guished by  Ihe  rain.  I  stdl  groaned  and  agonized  ovor 
my  sins.  I  was  so  agitated  and  alarmed  that  1  knew 
not  which  way  to  turn  in  order  to  get  relief.  I  was  like 
-diaoundcl  bird,  flutterini]:  for  its  life.  Presently  ami 
siidilenly,  I  saw  in  my  mind,  something  approaching: 
it  was  like  a  small  but  brilliant  torch ;  it  appeared  to 
pass  through  the  leaves  of  the  trees.  My  poor  body 
became  so  enfeebled  that  I  fell  ;  my  heart  trembh'.!. 
The  small  brilliant  light  came  near  to  me,  and  fell  upon 
my  head,  and  then  ran  all  over  and  through  me,  just  ;v 
if  water  had  been  copiously  poured  out  upon  Uit., 
I  knew  not  how  long  I  had  lain  after  my  fall ;  but  win  ii 
I  recovered,  my  head  was  in  a  puddle  of  water,  in  d 
small  ditch.  I  arose;  and  0  !  how  happy  I  was!  1 
felt  us  light  as  a  feather.  I  clapped  my  hands,  and  ex- 
claimed in  English,  "  Glonj  to  Jcsus.^^  I  lookeii 
around  for  my  father,  and  saw  him.     I  told  him  that  1 


KAII-GK-  GA-GAH-BOWH. 


63 


nch,  as  soon  as  an 
ivitcd  to  approach, 
by  the  roots  of  a 
I  did  not  undtr- 
Ihought    that    the 
0  the    words  of  ;i 
to  my  misery  wax, 
ree  quarters  of  un 
.hunder  was  appal- 
len  tried  again    Ui 
know  what  worcl> 
A-ilh    and    for    me. 
.  me.     The    stoini 
its  had  been  extiii- 
and  agonized  over 
iirmed  that  1  knew 
relief,     I  was  lik<.' 
[fe.     Presently  ami 
hing  approaching 
\\ ;  it    appeared  (u 
2s.     My  poor  body 
ly  heart  tremble.!, 
0  me,  and  fell  upou 
ihrough  me,  just  ;v 
ed    out    upon    Ui'.'. 
•my  fall;  but  wIkh 
die  of   water,  in  a 
\y  happy  I  was!    1 
my  hands,  and  e.\- 
Tesus.^^      I    lookeil 
I  told  him  that  I 


nad  found  "  Je.sus."  He  embraced  me  and  kissed  me; 
I  threw  myself  into  his  arms.  I  felt  as  strong  as  a  lion, 
yet  as  humble  as  a  poor  Indian  boy  saved  by  grace, 
by  grace  alone.  During  that  night  I  did  not  sleep. 
The  next  morning,  my  cousin,  (-leorge  Shawney,  ami 
myself,  went  out  into  the  woods  to  sing  and  pray.  As 
I  looked  at  the  trees,  the  hills,  and  the  vallies,  O  how 
beautiful  they  all  appeared!  I  looked  upon  them,  as  it 
were,  with  new  eyes  and  new  thoughts.  Amidst  the 
smiles  of  creation,  the  birds  sang  sweetly,  as  they  Hew 
from  tree  to  tree.      We  sang 

"  Jesus  the  name  that  charms  our  fears." 

0  how  sweet  the  recollections  of  that  day  !  ''  Jesus 
all  the  day  long  was  my  joy  and  my  song."  Several 
hundred  were  converted  during  this  meeting.  Many 
of  the  Indians  were  reluctant  to  leave  the  camp  ground 
when  die  meeting  was  broken  up.  When  we  reached 
our  homes  at  Rice  l^ake,  every  thing  seemed  to  me  as 
if  it  wore  a  dilfertnt  aspect ;  every  thing  was  clothed 
with  beauty.  Before  this,  I  had  only  begun  to  vSjjell  and 
read.  I  now^  resumed  my  studies  with  a  new  and  dif- 
ferent relish.  Often,  when  alone,  1  prayed  that  God 
would  help  me  to  qualify  myself  to  teach  others  how  to 
read  the  word  of  God  ;  this  circiunstance  I  had  not  told 
to  any  one.  On  Sabbath  mornings  I  read  a  chapter  in 
the  New  Testament,  which  had  been  tran.slated  for  my 
father,  before  we  went  to  meeting. 

During  this  summer,  one  of  our  chiefs,  John  Sunday, 
with  several  others,  departed  from  Rice  Lake,  for  the 
west,  with  a  design  to  preach  to  the  Ojebwas.  When 
they  returned,  they  told  u»  that   the  Indians   were  very 


C4 


THE    LIFE    OF 


eager  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  that  many  had  been 
converted.  John  Sunday  informed  us  of  a  certain  In- 
(!ian,  who  was  so  much  opposed  to  the  meetings,  that 
he  confined  his  wife  and  children  to  one  of  th*  islands, 
to  prevent  her  attending  them.  But  this  poor  woman 
was  so  anxious  to  obey  God  in  attendance  on  worship, 
that  she  was  in  the  habit  of  fording  the  river  every  night, 
and  carrying;  her  children  on  her  back.  Her  husband 
was  f.  !  T  ids  converted.  He  mentioned  also  an  in- 
stance «!  ;;  Cndian  who  brought  his  medicine  sack  wUh 
him  to  the  moi  t^,  but  on  being  converted,  he  scattered 
its  contents  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven.  These  sacks 
were  held  very  sacred  among  the  Indians.  He  spoke 
likewise  of  the  conversion  of  many  chiefs,  and  of  the 
Hocks  of  children  anxious  to  hear  the  word  of  God.  He 
left  such  an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  ol\en,  while 
alone,  I  prayed  that  Uod  might  send  me  to  inslruc*  the 
children  in  the  truths  of  religion. 

I  joined  my  father's  class  meeting ;  and  as  often  as 
possible  I  attended  school  during  the  period  of  two 
years.  In  June,  1834,  our  white  missionary,  Daniel 
JNIcMuUen,  received  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Wra.  Case, 
in  which  it  was  stated  that  a  letter  had  been  sent  to  him 
by  the  Rev.  John  Clark,  who  was  then  the  Superinten- 
dent of  the  missions  on  Lake  Superior.  The  Superin- 
tendent requested  that  two  native  preachers  and  two 
native  teachers  should  be  sent  to  him.  John  Johnson 
and  I  were  told  that  we  were  to  accompany  Brothers 
John  Taunchey  and  Caubage  to  Lake  Superior,  to  aid 
Brother  Clark. 

Brother  Caubage,  and  my  cousin  Johnson,  took  their 


KAH-GK-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


G5 


t  many  had  been 
of  a  certain  In- 
le  meetings,  that 
e  of  th*  islands, 
his  poor  woman 
ince  on  worship, 
iver  every  night, 
Her  husband 
oned  also  an  in- 
?dicinc  sack  with 
ted,  he  scattered 
n.  These  sacks 
ians.  He  spoke 
hiefs,  and  of  the 
rord  of  God.  He 
hat  oficn,  while 
ae  to  inslruc*  the 

and  as  often  as 
e  period  of  two 
issionary,  Daniel 
Rev.  Wra.  Case, 
been  sent  to  him 
1  the  Superinten- 
.  The  Siiperin- 
2achers  and  two 
.  John  Johnson 
ompany  Brothers 
Superior,  to  aid 

hnson,  took  their 


departure.  John  Taunchey  hesitated  about  goinp,  be- 
rause  I  was  undecided,  and  my  father  felt  unwilling  at 
first  to  let  me  go. 

One  (lay  I  determined  to  leave  the  village  so  as  to 
avoid  going  to  Lake  Superior;  I  hunted  along  the  River 
Trent,  hoping  that  John  Taunchey  would  be  gon<- 
before  my  return;  I  felt  very  unwilling  to  go.  I  wa^ 
absent  over  two  weeks  ;  they  were  the  longest  two  weeks 
I  had  ever  experienced.  Yet  Uie  whole  time  I  felt  dis- 
satisfied ;  something  seemed  to  whisper  to  me,  ''  George, 
go  home,  and  go  to  Lake  Superior  with  your  uncle  John 
Taunchey."  I  returned  to  the  village.  Tlif  :iist  per- 
son I  saw,  informed  me  that  my  uncle  was  wait».  g  Wt 
me,  and  that  my  father  had  left  it  to  me  to  decide 
whether  to  go  or  to  stay.  Here  I  was;  the  m'  .sionaries 
came,  and  said,  "  George,  your  father  h;  left  it  with 
you  to  go  or  stay.  It  is  your  duty  to  go  ;  John  is  wait- 
in":,  and  to-day  you  must  conclude."  Our  school  mis- 
tress, Miss  Pinney,  came  and  reasoned  with  me.  I 
recollected ,  too,  that  I  had  prayed  that  God  might  pre- 
pare me  to  be  useful  to  my  brethren ;  and  now,  that  I 
had  some  good  reason  to  think  that  my  prayers  had  been 
heard,  ond  still  to  r(>fuse  to  go,  would  perhaps  be  acting 
in  opposition  to  the  indications  of  God.  I  wept  and 
prayed  ;but  0  !  that  night  of  struggle  !  I  could  not  sleep. 
In  the  morninfr,  I  '^aid  to  my  father,  "  I  have  conclu('ed 
to  go;  prepare  me  for  my  journey."  That  morning  we 
were  prepared;  and  on  the  16lh  of  July,  1S34,  about 
noon,  we  were  on  the  shore.  The  canoe  was  ready  ; 
many  of  the  Indians  prayed  widi  us  on  the  beach.  After 
shaking    hands   with   my  failier  and   the   rest,  we   bid 


k 


„■,;»? 


'* 


66 


THE    LIFE    OF 


farewell  to  all  we  loved  so  tenderly.  We  went  on 
board  the  steamboat  Great  liritain  at  Cobourg,  and 
arrived  at  Toronto  the  next  day.  On  the  19th  of  July, 
we  saw  atToronto,  on  the  top  of  one  of  the  houses,  Mr. 
William  Lyon  McKenzie,  who  created  so  much  trouble 
in  Canada  in  the  years  1837  and  1838.  He  was  then 
in  the  height  of  his  popularity.  He  was  placed  upon 
the  top  of  a  house  by  his  friends,  in  company  with 
another  lawyer,  with  a  large  gold  medal  around  his  neck. 
There  was  a  large  concourse  of  his  friends  who  had 
come  from  Hamilton  for  the  express  purpose  of  seeing 
and  cheeiiiig  him.  On  the  20th  July,  we  left  in  the 
stage  for  Holland  Lr^nding;  here  we  rcmaincHl  two  days, 
lor  the  want  of  a  conveyance  to  the  Snake  Island  Mis- 
sion. At  this  island  we  tarried  the  whole  of  the  Sabbath 
wilh  the  Indians  ;  and  had  some  glorious  meetings.  They 
conveyed  us  to  the  Narrows  Mission.  In  crossing  from 
Narrows  to  Cold  Water  Mission,  we  were  obliged  to 
carry  our  trunks  on  our  backs.  About  11  o'clock  we 
met  two  runaway  horses  on  the  road  to  Narrows.  We 
caught  them,  tied  our  trunks  on  their  backs,  and  lead 
them  back  to  Cold  Water.  Thus  w-e  were  relieved  of 
our  heavy  loads. 

On  Wednesday,  the  26th  July,  we  went  from  Cold 
Water  Mission  to  Pane-ta-wa-go-shene,  where  we  saw  a 
great  number  of  Ojebwas  from  Lake  Superior,  Ottowas, 
Menomenese,  &c.  Here  we  fell  in  with  John  Sunday, 
Frazer,  and  others,  who  w- ere  engaged  in  instructing  the 
Indians  in  this  vicinity. 

An  opportunity  occurred  now  to  go  toSault  St.  Marie, 
where  the  Rev.  John  Clark  resided.     We  were  out  of 


We  went  on 

Cobourg,   and 
he  19th  of  July, 

the  houses,  Mr. 
so  much  trouble 
.  He  was  then 
vas  placed  upon 
I  company  with 
around  his  neck, 
friends  who  had 
urpose  of  seeing 
y,  we  left  in  the 
nainod  two  days, 
lake  Island  Mis- 
(le  of  the  Sabbath 
^  meetings.  They 

In  crossing  from 
were  obliged  to 
t  11  o'clock  we 
3  Narrows.     We 

backs,  and  lead 
were  relieved  of 

went  from  Cold 
where  we  saw  a 
uperior,  Otto  was, 
ith  John  Sunday, 
in  instructing  the 

o  Sault  St.  Marie, 
We  were  out  of 


4 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


67 


provisions  several  times.  J3y  fishing  and  shooting  gulls 
on  our  way,  we  were  enabled  to  reach  the  Sault,  where 
we  met  Brother  Clark,  John  Caubage,  and  cousin  John- 
son ;  this  took  place,  I  believe,  on  the  24th  of  August. 
We  stayed  here  about  two  weeks,  preparing  to  go  to 
the  Aunce,  the  Ke-wa-we-non  Mission.  During  our 
delay  in  this  place,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Chandler  and 
Bourne  (the  latter  a  member  of  the  Illinois  Conference) 
arrived.  Brother  Chandler  has  since  died.  My  cousin, 
II.  P.  Chase,  was  Brother  Clark's  interpreter.  The  In- 
dians were  comfortable  in  their  new  houses.  We  held 
meeting  with  them  several  nights. 

Pali-we-ting  with  its  iislierius.  Thomas  Shaw,  a 
warm  and  open  hearted  half-bred  Frenchman,  was  in 
the  habit  of  scooping  out  of  the  rapids,  twenty  or  thirty 
fme  white  fish,  and  boiling  them  for  his  friends. 


CHAPTER  X. 

I  NOW  began  to  feel  the  responsibilities  resting  upon 
me.  The  thought  of  assuming  the  station  of  a  teacher 
of  the  Indians,  with  so  few  capabilities,  was  enough  to 
discourage  more  gifted  men  than  myself.  Fre(|uently 
did  I  enter  the  woods  and  pour  out  my  soul  to  God,  in 
agony  and  tears.  I  trembled  at  what  was  before  me  ; 
and  said,  *'  who  is  able  for  these  things  .'"'  But  a  stil 
small  voice  would  answer,  "  My  e;race  is  sufficient  for 
you."  Soolhino:  words  indeed,  especially  to  an  un- 
learned and  feeble  Red  man — a  mere  worm  of  the  dust. 


68 


TIIK    LIFK    OF 


Having  provided  every  tliiiif];  necessary  for  our  jour- 
ney, and  a  residence  of  ei^ht  months  at  the  Ka-wa-vve- 
non  Mission,  we  started  in  company  with  liev.  Mr. 
ChandU'r,  uncle  John  Tauncliey,  and  the  traders  who 
intended  to  winter  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Suj)erior  and 
do  business  with  the  Ojcbwas.  We  were  more  than 
three  weeks  on  our  journey — three  huiuh'cd  and  fiffy 
miles.  Ac  one  place  we  were  weather-hound  lor  oru; 
week.  Our  French  companions  were  the  most  wicrked 
of  men.  Tlu^y  would  gnash  their  teeth  at  each  other, 
curse,  swear,  and  fight  among  themselves.  "^I'lie  boat, 
oars,  the  winds,  water,  the  teachers,  etc.,  did  not  escape 
their  execrations.  I  thought  now  that  I  understood 
what  hdl  was  in  a  very  clear  manner.  JNly  very  hair:? 
seemed  to  *'  stand  erect  like  quills  upon  a  fretful  porcu- 
pine," when  they  gave  vent  to  their  malevolence  and 
passions.  They  would  fight  like  beasts  over  theii 
cooking  utensils,  and  even  while  their  food  was  in  theii 
mouths.  I  will  just  say  here  that  I  have  often  seen 
them  cat  boiled  corn  with  tallow  for  butter. 

On  our  road,  we  saw  the  celebrated  Pictured  Rocks, 
Sand  Banks,  and  Grand  Island.  On  a  point  of  the 
latter  place  we  encamped.  Every  Sabbath  I  devoted 
about  an  liour  in  sighing  and  crying  after  hom^.  What 
good  can  1  do,  wdien  I  reach  the  place  of  labor  ?  was  ;i 
question  that  often  occurred  to  my  mind.  Still  we 
were  going  farther  and  farther  from  home.  We  were 
obliged,  too,  to  do  our  own  cooking,  washing,  and 
mending. 

At  last,  in  September,  we  arrived  at  the  Aunce  Bay. 
Here,  our  house   was  no   better  than  a  wigwam ;  ana 


KAH-OK-GA  r.AH-BOWH. 


69 


sary  for  our  jour- 
it  the  Ka-wa-we- 
y  witli  Rev.  Mr. 

the  Iriulns  vvlio 
ake  Superior  and 
I  were  more  than 
uuidrcd  and  fil'tv 
cr-bound  for  onii 

the  most  wicked 
elh  at  each  other, 
'Ives.  Tlie  boat, 
c,  did  not  escape 
ihat  I  understood 
'.  JNly  very  hairb 
on  a  fretful  porcu- 
r  mah'volence  and 
)easts  over  theii 
:  food  was  in  their 

have   often   seen 

litter. 

I  Pictured  Rocks, 

1   a  point  of  tht 

abbath  I  devoted 

ter  home.     What 
;  of  labor  ?  was  u 
mind.     Still  we 

lome.     We  were 

g,  washing,  and 

t  the  Aunce  Bav. 
a  wigwam ;  ana 


vet  we  had  to  occupy  it  as  n  dwcdling,  a  school  house, 
n  nic<'ting  house,  and  a  council  room. 

VV^'  commenced  lal)oring  among  our  poor  people,  and 
those?  that  had  been  christianized  were  exceedingly 
glad  to  see  us.  Ihothers  Sunday  and  Frazer  had 
ah'eady  beefi  among  them  jnore  than  a  year.  We  l)egan 
to  build  (juite  late  in  the  fall,  and  although  we  removed 
a  house  from  the  other  side  of  tlic  bay,  yet  we  experi- 
enced much  inconvenience.  W(i  visitiui  the  Indians 
daily,  for  the  purpose  of  conversing  and  praying  with 
them.  There  were;  about  thirty,  who  had,  for  more 
than  a  year,  professed  to  experience  a  change  of  heart. 
As  my  nncle  was  exp«M'ienced  in  conversing  with  the 
unconverted,  I  endeavored  to  })ursue  his  course  in  this 
respect.  Each  day  we  took  a  ditlerent  direction  in 
visiting  the  unconverted.  We  would  sing,  read  the 
scriptures,  and  then  pray  with  them.  Sometimes  they 
would  be  impudent,  and  even  abusive,  but  this  did  not 
discourage  us,  or  deter  us  from  our  duty,  ily  perse- 
vering, wo  soon  discovered  that  the  Lord  was  about  to 
bless  our  eflbrts.  While  my  uncle  was  visiting  some 
four  or  five  wigwams,  I  was  visiting  as  many  others ; 
their  wigwams  being  near  us.  Our  inlluence,  with 
God's  blessing,  was  now  felt  among  them.  Singing 
and  praying  were  their  constant  employment ;  and 
some  of  hem  seemed  .o  know  nothing  else  but  the 
enjoyment  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  that  God  can 
and  does  "  Ibrgive  sin."  They  became  the  happiest  of 
beings  ;  their  very  souls  were  like  an  escaped  bird, 
whose  glad  wings  had  saved  it  from  danger  and  death. 
Brother  Chandler  preached   twice  every  Sabbath,  and 


"I 


70 


THE    LIFE   OF 


la  ight  school  every  other  week.  One  Sabbath,  in 
January,  1835,  Brother  Chandler  preached  from  these 
words,  "  And  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost."*^ 
He  spoke  with  unusual  liberty  ;  I  caught  some  of  the 
same  fire  with  which  the  sermon  was  delivered  ;  and 
interpreted  it  with  much  ardor.  O  what  a  melting 
season  it  was!  The  anxious  and  expressive  looks  ot 
the  Indians  ;  the  tears  streaming  down  their  cheeks,  all 
tended  to  add  to  the  occasion.  My  readers,  here  was 
comfort ;  here  was  one  bright  spot,  at  least,  in  my 
checkered  life,  that  I  never  can  forget.  My  poor 
brethren  appeared  to  swallow  every  word  of  the  sermon 
as  I  interpreted  it.  One  John  Southwind,  who  had 
been  notoriously  cruel  and  revengeful,  was  among  the 
humblest  and  the  happiest.  He  had  been  a  great  Con- 
jurer. 

On  Sabbath  evenings,  every  converted  Indian  would 
try  to  induce  his  relatives  to  embrace  religion,  and  pray 
m  the  wigwams  of  their  unconverted  relatives.  These 
happy  scenes  often  made  me  forget  home. 

Many  of  the  unconverted,  were  very  revengeful ;  but 
we  let  then  expend  their  vengeance  on  the  air.  One 
of  thejn,  Kah-be-wah-be-koJcay^  i.  e.  Spear  Maker, 
threatened  to  tomahawk  us,  if  we  should  come  to  his 
wigwam  "  with  the  white  man's  religion  ;"  "  for,'' 
said  he,  "  already  some  of  my  family  are  very  sick  and 
crazy."  Notwithstanding  this  threat,  we  commenced 
our  vists,  and  with  no  other  weapon  than  a  little  calico 
bag  containing  our  Testament  and  Hymn  Book.  When- 
ever he  saw  us  near  his  wigwam  (we  were  obliged  to 
pass  near  his  in  visiling  other  wigwams,)  he  would 


m 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


71 


3ne  Sabbath,  in 
icbed  from  these 
the  Holy  Ghost.'" 
ght  some  of  the 
s  delivered  ;  and 
what  a  melting 
{pressive  looks  ot 
1  their  cheeks,  all 
eaders,  here  was 
,  at  least,  in  my 
Qfget.  My  poor 
ord  of  the  sermon 
hwind,  who  had 
,  was  among  the 
been  a  great  Con- 

rted  Indian  would 
religion,  and  pray 
relatives.  These 
jme. 

y  revengeful ;  but 
on  the  air.  One 
e.  Spear  Maker, 
lould  come  to  his 
eligion  ;"  "  for,'' 
are  very  sick  and 
,  we  commenced 
ban  a  little  calico 
mn  Book.  When- 
e  were  obli<'ed  to 
vams,)  he  would 


run  out,  and  grumble  and  growl  like  a  bear  escaping 
from  its  den  for  life.  In  this  way  we  continued  our 
visits,  and  had  opportunities  to  converse  with  the  family, 
which  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  all  his  children.  In 
the  month  of  February,  he  himself  came  to  us,  and 
plead  earnestly  for  our  forgiveness.  He  had  gone 
out  to  hunt  the  martin,  with  his  youngest  daughter, 
who  was  about  ten  years  old.  While  her  father  was 
preparing  a  martin  trap,  or  dead-fall,  as  it  is  sometimes 
called,  the  daughter  slipped  behind  a  tree,  knelt  in  the 
snow,  and  prayed  for  her  Aither.  The  Lord  heard  her 
prayer.  The  old  man  "felt  sick  in  his  heart,"  and 
every  thing  he  looked  at  appeared  to  frown  upon  him, 
and  to  bid  him  '*  go  to  the  missionaries,  and  they  will 
lell  you  how  you  can  be  cured."  He  returned  home 
three  days  earlier  than  he  had  intended.  Just  after 
day-dawn,  we  heard  a  number  of  Indians  praying. 
John  Southwind  came  in  and  said  to  us,  "  Ke-ge-ke- 
ma-yC'icah ,  Kak-hc-wah-hc-koo-bay  ke-chc-ah-koo-sey^^ ' 
i.  e.  your  friend  Spear  Maker  is  very  sick  ;  he  wishes 
you  to  call  at  his  wigwam  and  pray  with  him.  This 
was  i^ood  news  indeed  !  We  went  at  once,  and  prayed 
with  him.  He  could  not  speak  ;  but  sat  sobbing  and 
sighing  over  the  fire.  We  conversed  with  him,  and 
then  left  him  ;  but  before  breakfast  he  entered  our 
house  widi  his  large  medicine  sack  containing  little  gods 
of  almost  every  description.  He  stood  belore  us,  and 
;sai(i,  ".  Ih  hay^  ait  was  ah  yah  mooky^* — here,  take  this. 
He  cast  the  bag,  or  sack,  down  upon  the  floor,  and 
wept  and  sobbed  bitterly,  saying,  "  I  have  done  all  I 
could    against   you.  but  you  have  been  my  friends.     J 


72 


THE    LIFE    OF 


want  you  to  pray  for  me,  and  to  burn  these  gods,  or 
throw  them  where  I  can  never  see  them."  Shortly  after 
this  interview,  he  obtained  reHgion,  and  became  truly 
happy  in  the  Lord. 

There  were  many  equally  interesting  conversions 
about  this  time.  I  must  here  mention  what  was  often 
very  amusing  to  the  missionaries,  and  would  often 
create  a  smile,  if  nothing  more.  When  some  of  the 
Indians  were  under  convidiony  they  would  take  some 
of  their  own  medicines  (herbs)  to  cure  their  "  sickness," 
— fur  so  they  termed  convidion.  An  old  medicine  man 
once  sent  a  message  to  us,  slating  that  his  daughter 
was  d)iiig  ;  and  that  it  was  caused  by  our  singing  and 
praying  before  her  so  nuich  ;  he  also  added,  that  in  the 
event  of  her  death,  he  would  have  his  revenge  by 
killing  us,  and  insisted  uj)on  it  that  we  must  come  im- 
mediately, and  endeavor  to  relieve  her.  We  went,  and 
after  having  prayed  wiLh  her  for  some  lime,  she  revived, 
and  expressed  her  confidence  that  the  Holy  S})irit  had 
operated  upon  her  heart.  The  old  man  soon  became  con- 
vinceu  that  his  daughter  was  not  d}  ing,  except  unto 
bin;  he,  therefore,  at  once,  became  reconciled  and  de- 
lighted too. 

We  now  commenced  traveling  on  snow  slioes  within 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  around,  where  the  Indians  were 
hunting;  praying,  and  preaching  to  them.  The  Lor^l 
owned  and  blessed  our  labors  wherever  we  went.  We 
held  prayer  meetings  in  the  woods.  All  this  time  llu' 
Mah'je  Mon-e-doo  (Bad  Spirit)  was  not  asleep.  In  the 
spring  the  heathen  party  started  in  a  body  to  visit  their 
old  iViend  Spear  Maker ^  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  wiih 


di 

th. 

A 

di 

th 

mi 

it) 

ttiii 


KAII-GK-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


73 


-n  these  gods,  or 
n."  Shortly  after 
ind  became  truly 

tinfy   conversions 
n  what  was  often 
md   would   often 
hen  some  of  the 
would  take  some 
heir  ''  sickness," 
old  medicine  man 
that   his  daughter 
y  our  singing  and 
idded,  that  in  tlie 
2.   his  revenge  by 
e  must  come  im- 
■.     We  went,  and 
ime,  she  revived. 
Holy  Spirit  had 
soon  became  con- 
ing, except  unto 
cc.  nciled  and  de- 

tiow  shoes  within 
ihu  Indians  were 
hem.  The  Lord 
er  we  went.  We 
All  this  time  llu' 
ot  asleep.  In  tlio 
body  to  visit  thtir 
)se  of  uniting  widi 


him  in  dancing,  and  in  their  medicine  worship  ;  but 
the  old  man  had  too  much  religion  in  him  to  gratify 
them.  As  soon  as  they  discovered  that  they  could  not 
prevail  upon  the  old  man,  they  sent  word  to  all,  that 
they  could  excel  us  in  worshiping  the  Great  Spirit ;  and 
that  they  intended  to  hold  their  regular  spring  Grand 
Medicine  Worship.  Every  night  we  held  meetings. 
They  commenced  with  their  paw-wnhs  (singing,)  and 
beating  of  the  drums  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  and 
continued  it  for  a  whole  week..  We  kept  up  our  usual 
meetings  ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  week,  their  drumming, 
sinj^ing,  and  dancing  ceased.  We  continued  our  meet- 
ings for  two  months.  The  Chief  of  this  place,  was  yet 
unconverted. 

During  this  spring.  Brother  Clark,  our  Superintendent, 
arrived  from  Sault  St.  Marie,  with  Brother  William  Her- 
kimer and  family,  and  my  cousin  Johnson.  I'hese  were 
to  take  our  places  in  the  mission.  We  ha  I  now  an 
excellent  quarterly  meeting.  Brother  Clark  [) reached  a 
sensible  and  warm  sermon  ;  my  cousin  interpreted  it. 
It  was  a  blessed  time;  over  twenty  were  baptized  before 
the  services  began.  There  was  a  circumstance  which 
rendered  the  occasion  peculiarly  interesting;  an  old  In- 
dian woman  of  about  eighty  years,  came  crawling  to 
the  meeting,  for  she  was  unable  to  walk;  her  name  was 
Anna.  'I'he  year  before,  she  had  travelled  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  in  a  canoe,  to  be  baptized  by  Bro- 
ther Clark.  She  now  lived  about  two  miles  from  out 
mission,  and  on  the  Sabbath,  was  brought  to  meeting 
in  a  canoe.  But  on  this  Sabbath,  the  witul  was  so  hi^V 
that   no   canoe  could  be    launched.     In  the  mornmg. 


w 


74 


Tiic  lifp:  of 


after  the  others  had  left,  she  starte.'  'or  njecting,  ind 
crawled  over  lojrs,  through  creeks  hnd  ciher  oilTicjit 
places  near  the  edges  of  rocks.  Old  Ann^  innJe  her 
appearance  in  the  house,  to  the  astonishment  as  well  as 
to  the  delight  of  all.  She  seated  herself  in  front  of  tht 
preacher,  and  listened  attentively  to  the  words  o!"  eter- 
nal life.  She  united  widi  others  in  praising  Co!  for  his 
mercy  and  goodness,  especially  to  herself.  She  then 
partook  of  the  body  and  blood  of  her  Saviour.  Sh<' 
spoke  of  the  day  in  which  she  was  in  darkness:  but 
now  she  knew,  by  experience,  that  the  Lord  had  for- 
given her  sins.  She  cared  not  for  the  water,  mud  or 
precipices^  if  she  could  only  crawl  or  creep  to  meelins, 
for  she  f(  It  well  rewarded,  because  the  Loru  blessed 
lier.  She  did  not,  like  some,  fear  to  soil  'uer  cloihes: 
neither  was  she  a  fair  day  visitor  of  meeting.  Befor*. 
her  conversion,  she  was  a  celebrated  conjurer,  and  a 
dread  to  the  nation  ;  every  one  was  afraid  to  incuk  her 
dis|>leasure.  The  last  time  I  saw  her,  was  in  1842,  aiul 
she  was  still  confidln;^;  in  the  Lord. 

We  were  now  to  iu:company  Brother  Clark  to  St. 
Marie.  We  started  uu  fuesday  afternoon  at  about  throe 
o'clock,  ill  our  lai'ge  bailc  canoe,  which  was  about  thirty- 
six  feet  long,  five  ft^et  wide  in  the  centre,  and  three  tec. 
liigh.  We  paddled  about  nine  miles.  On  the  ntx: 
morning,  we  hoisted  our  sail  liefore  a  fresh  breeze  an ; 
sailed  at  the  rate  of  nine  knots  an  hour.  W^e  reacliLii 
the  point  on  the  Sand  Banks  in  the  evening,  havingprc- 
viously  tarried  three  hours  with  the  Indians  at  Gram; 
Island.  The  next  day  we  sailed  about  six  miles  from  the 
fii'iore  ;  ii  was  qidlo  boisterous;  and  when  in  the  trougli 


w 


b'"  meeting ^  ind 
;d  Ciher  o;iricj»t 
Anna  in^Je  her 
bmenl  as  well  as 
?lf"  in  front  of  the 
le  words  o!^  eter- 
lising  Go!  for  his 
srsf-'lf.  She  thou 
er  Saviour.  Sin' 
in  darkness :  but 
[le  Lord  had  for- 
le  water,  mud  or 
creep  to  mettinLT, 
the  Loru  blessed 

soil  her  cloihes; 
meeting.  13efor<. 
1  conjurer,  and  a 
fraid  to  incui   her 

was  in  18^2,  aiul 

her  Clark  to   St. 

oon  at  about  thicc 

h  was  about  thirty- 

itro,  and  three  ft^' 

s.      On   the   n(  x: 

I.  fresh  breeze  an  : 

ur.     We  reacliti 

ening,  having  pre- 

Indians  at  Grani: 

six  miles  from  tin 

hen  in  the  trougli 


KAnM;r>GA-GAH.-BO\VH. 


to 


oi"  (lie  wave  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  sen  the  land. 
We  now  came  within  a  few  miles  of  White-fish  Poin'. 
On  the  following  day  we  hoisted  our  sailagaiti,  and  had 
a  tavorable  wind  ;  we  went  down  the  Falls  of  St.  Marie 
in  handsome  style,  about  twelve  o'clock,  }Vnub'/,'e- 
newh'  (White  Eagle)  walked  about  Sault  St.  Mari<?,  at- 
terwling  to  the  interests  of  the  missions.  He  was  the 
|ht  me  of  conversation  in  every  circle,  for  none  had  ever 
travelled  the  distance  in  so  short  a  time.  The  traders 
were  much  surprised.  The  Indians  could  hardly  think 
it  possible  for  any  person  to  travel  the  distance  in  so 
short  a  time. 

NoTK. — On  our  way  to  St.  Marie,  we  saw  that  one 
of  the  l^)ints  of  Granii  Island  had  surdc.  It  was  formed 
of  quicksantl.  It  was  told  to  the  trader,  Charles  Holi- 
day, by  the  Indians,  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  removed 
from  under  that  point  to  some  other  point,  because  the 
Ml  diodist  missionaries  had  encamped  there  the  previous 
fall,  and  had,  by  their  praijcrs,  driven  the  Spirit  from 
under  the  })oint.  They  did  not  wish  the  missionaries 
to  encanip  any  where  on  their  Island  again,  tearing  that 
the  Island  would  s'nk. 

^This  was  tho  name  ijjivon  by  my  poor  bretliron  >  Bn^lher 
Claik.  and  a  more  appropriate  one  could  not  have  been  eiven. 
Thr  Kiii<ri)f  IhnJs.  They  knew  that  he  had  come  to  be  instru- 
mental in  saving  their  never  dying  souls. 


^^ 


76 


THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  XI. 


We  spent  a  few  weeks  at  the  Saiill  with  the  brethren, 
with  whom  we  had  some  precious  seasons.     We   were 
soon   informed    by   our   beloved    Superintendent   that 
three  of  us  would  have  to  go  to  Ottawa  Lake  ; — Taun- 
chey,  Marksman,  and  myself.     We  had,  as  was  suppos- 
ed, provisions  enough  to  last  till  w^e  reached  La  Pointe, 
where   we   were   to  obtain   a  fresh  supply  for   seven 
months.     Brothers    Tay-yash,  and  Ma-mah-skah-wash 
i.  e.  Fast'Saiier,  accompanied  us.     We  had  a  new  ca- 
noe, good  oars,  and  a  new  sail.     After  leaving,  the  first 
place  which  we    arrived  at  was  about  six  miles  above 
ihe  Sauk  St.  JNlaiie.     We  here  saw  a  porcupine  on  the 
beach  ;  and  having  beat  it  to  death,  we  cooked  and  ate 
it  for  supper.     After  th^''  we  were  wind-bound  for  seve- 
ral days,  which  delayed   our  arrival  at  the  Ke-wa-we- 
non  iVIission,  on  our  way  to  La   Pointe.     On   entering 
Annce  Bay,  we  were  in  much  danger.     The  wind  rose, 
with  d  dense  fog  accompanying  it,  and  we   were   with- 
out  a   compass.     We  steered  our  course  by  the  wind. 
We  were  very  near  being   dashed   to   pieces   against 
a  lar^e  rock  a  few  feet  from  us,  which  we  espied  just  in 
lime  to  avoid.     I  had   been   on  Lake   Superior,    but 
never   ?w  the  waves  run  so  high  as  on  the  present  oc- 
ca£i  *n.     It  was  truly  w^onderful   that  our   bark   canoe 
.stood  the  sea  so  well.     Nor  could  we  see  any  prospect 
of  'anding.     Still  the  spray  of  the  gigantic  waves  con- 
tinued to  roll  after  us  in  terrific  fury.     The  canoe   still 
struggled  between  the  mountain  waves,  and  then  would 


l>i 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWFT. 


77 


with  the  brethren, 
&sons.     We  were 

perintendent  that 
va  Lake  : — Taun- 
id,  as  was  suppos- 
eached  La  Pointe, 

supply  for  seven 
\Ia-mah-skah-wash 
A'e  had  a  new  ca- 
iT  leaving,  the  first 
ut  six  miles  above 
\  porcupine  on  the 
we  cooked  and  ate 
iid-bound  for  seve- 
at  the  Ke-wa-we- 
nte.  On  entering 
•.  The  wind  rose, 
id  we  were  with- 
ourse  by  the  wind. 

to  pieces  against 
li  we  espied  just  in 
akc  Superior,  bui 
on  the  present  oc- 
t  our  bark  canoe 
ve  see  any  prospect 
gigantic  waves  con- 
The  canoe  still 
es,  and  then  would 


rise  on  the  top.  The  sail  spread  itself  like  a  duck 
just  ready  to  fly.  It  appeared  at  times  that  we  must 
all  perish.  But  God  was  with  us.  O  how  kind  and 
merciful  is  that  Being  who  has  the  winds  and  waves 
ill  his  hands!  '*  0  Lord  /  will  praise  thee,"  etc.  It 
is  religion  alone  that  can  support  in  the  time  of  danger, 
Faith  lays  hold  on  God.  Yes,  let  (/hfress,  sic/t^ness, 
fnnl'^\  perils,  and  even  death  come,  yet  if  in  thy  hands, 
O  Lord,  we  are  secure. 

Through  a  kind  providence,  we  arrivcfl  at  last  at 
Brotlier  IL.'rkiiuer's,  about  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.  How 
we  surprised  them  when  they  were  told  that  we  sailed 
all  llie  morning  through  the  fog.  Tliey  at  once  saw  the 
danger;  l)ul  we  could  talce  no  oMier  course.  We  re- 
mained here  but  a  few  days.  On  Tuesday  we  left  for 
La  Pointe,  one  hundred  and  sixty  ndles.  Here  wa; 
anotiicr  tedious  journey,  for  w^e  were  again  wind-bound 
for  three  days;  in  consequence  of  this  misfortune  our 
provisions  were  exhausted.  We  went  to  Ah-too-nah- 
kun  River  on  Friday  evening;,  and  traveled  all  nidit  to 
ren(di  Porcupine  Mountains,  where  we  arrived  at  day- 
light. We  stepped  out  of  the  canoe,  took  our  blankc's, 
wrapped  them  around  us,  and  lay  on  the  solid  rocks, 
where  we  slept  about  an  hour  and  a  half.  Saturda\' 
morning  arrived,  and  found  us  with  nothing  but  half  a 
pound  of  tea;  we  were  now  eighty-eight  miles  from  La 
Pointe.  We  rowed  all  the  morning,  when  a  favorable 
*jreeze  sprung  up,  which  enabled  us  to  gain  fifty  miles  du- 
ring that  day.  After  night-fall  we  toiled  to  reach  La 
Pointe  bv  twelve  o'clock  on  Saturday  niirht;  but  we  were 

so  fatigued,  sleepy,  and  hun.^rv,  that  it  wa.5  impossible  lo 

7* 


'8 


THE    LIKi:    OF 


continue  rowing.     Now   and  then  a  little  land-bree/e 
would  help  us  alonp;  slowly,  without  rowing.     At   last 
we  were  obliged  to  give  up  rowing,  as  the    oars   were 
dragging  in  the  water.     I  steered  the  boat  as  well  as  I 
could.     We  labored  hard  to  keep  awake.     1  thought  of 
the  tea ;  I  ehewed   a   moulhful    of  it    and    swallowed 
the  juice  ;  but  in  a  few  minutes  I  suffered  so  much 
from  a  griping  pain  that  I  was  alarmed.     Oh  I  was 
miserable,  sick,  and  hungry.   I  could  not  wake  any  of  die 
i'ompany  ;  and  when  my  pain  ceased,  I  could    scarcely 
keep    myself   awake.     I    now    steered    for  the    shore: 
it  was   about   twelve    o'clock.     I    threw    my    blanket 
around  me,  and  left   all   hands   sleeping   in    the    boat. 
I  threw  up  a  little  bank  of  sand  for  a  pillow,  and    the 
soft  wet  sand  was  my  bed.     f  was   soon   in  the  land  of 
JVod, 

Sabbath  morning  came.     I   had   dreamed   that   we 
were  just  about  sitting  down  to  a  warm  breakfast,  whin 
Peter   Marksman  woke  me,  and  said,  "  George,  comf^, 
get  up,  hlackfasV"*  (breakfast,  be  meant,  he  could  speak 
but   little   English.)     If  it  had  not  been  die  Sabbath,  1 
might  have  been  induced  to  retaliate.     It  was,  indeed. 
a  Uackfast^  dark  enough  ;  nothing  to  eat,  and  only  tea 
to  drink  for  breakfast,  dinner   and    supper!  and   yet, 
only  about  fifteen  miles   from    La   Pointe  ;  indeed,  \u 
could  see  the  place  ;  and  had  it  not  been  that  it  was  ib 
Sabbath,  feeble  as  we  were,  we  would  have  proceeded 
Here,  then,  we  spent  the  Sabbath.     I  walked  into  thf 
woods,  and  all  that  I  could  think  of  while  reading  ni\ 
Bible,  was  home.     I  looked  towards  home^  and  wept  s: 
the  thought  of  it.     I  said  to  myself,  0  my  father,  if  yo 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


79 


little  laml-bree/e 
rowing.     At   last 
as  the    oars    were 
?  boat  as  well  ars  I 
kke.     t  thought  of 
it    anil    swallowed 
suffered  so  much 
rmed.     Oh  I  was 
lot  wake  any  of  the 
,  I  could    scarcely 
ed    for  the    shore: 
hrew    my    blanket 
ping   in   the    boat, 
a  pillow,  and    tlu' 
50on  in  the  land  of 

dreamed   that  wp 
irm  breakfast,  whui 

,  '^  George,  comf, 
uit,  he  could  speak 
jeen  the  Sabbath,  I 
e.  It  was,  indeed, 
o  eat,  and  only  tea 
supper!  and  yet, 
Pointe  ;  indeed,  \u 
been  that  it  was  tb 
lid  have  proceeded 
I  walked  into  tht 
while  reading  m) 

s  home,  and  wept  a; 

O  my  father,  ifyo': 


knew  my  situation  to-day,  you  would  feel  for  me,  and 
fly,  if  possible,  to  assist  me  !  I  feel  that  your  prayers 
ascend  for  me  ;  and  then  descend  like  gentle  rains,  into 
my  soul.  Home!  home!  however  humble,  it  is  still 
ho7iie.  This  day,  however,  is  a  glorious  day  for  my 
soul ;  but  how  insupportable  for  the  body  !  We  had  a 
prayer  meeting  in  the  evening,  which  is  still  as  fresh  in 
my  grateful  memory  as  if  it  had  but  just  taken  place. 

Monday  morning,  before  the  sun  arose,  we  were  on 
our  way  to  La  Pointe,  where  we  arrived  about  ten 
o'clock.  Mr.  Warren,  the  trader  at  this  place,  supplied 
us  with  .some  neces.saries.  We  breakfasted  with  him, 
and  never  did  fish  and  potatoes  taste  half  so  sweet  as 
now. 

We  called  on  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hall,  and  others  of  the 
Presbyterian  Mission.  How  kindly  they  received  and 
entertained  us  ;  they  compelled  us  to  live  in  their  fami- 
lies, while  we  remained  in  that  place.  We  had  now  to 
prepare  to  depart  for  Ottawa  Lake,  where  we  had  been 
appointed  by  Brother  Clark  to  spend  the  winter,  in 
teaching  the  Indians.  O  what  a  field  of  labor  in  all 
these  regions!  Indians,  from  every  direction,  congre- 
gate here  every  summer;  tliose,  too,  who  have  never 
heard  of  a  Saviour ! 

When  will  all  my  poor  people  "  sit  together  in  hea- 
venly places  in  Christ  Jesus  ?"  When  will  they  cease 
to  offer  up  to  the  Bad  Spirit  all  they  possess  ?  Shall 
these  also  perish  as  did  the  Indians  on  the  eastern 
coast  ?  The  red  men  of  the  forest  were  then  uncon- 
scious that  the  white  man  would  at  some  future  day 
spread  his  white  sails  on  these  waters,  and   claim  their 


80 


THE    LIFK    OF 


native  woods  ;  that  a  steamboat  would  make  its  appear- 
ance, like  a  monster  from  the  deep,  snorting  fire  and 
smoke y  near  their  shores.  God  of  mercy,  save,  save 
my  poor  people. 

We  started  for  the  Ottawa  Lake  about  the  ei<'hth  of 
October,  1835.  We  had  to  carry  our  canoes,  with  the 
rest  of  our  articles,  over  eight  portages,  or  carrying 
I)laces,  one  of  which  was  nine,  and  another  five  miles 
long.  No  langunge  can  convey  an  id»!a  of  the  hard- 
ships and  toil  to  v.hich  we  were  exposed,  before  wc 
reached  there  ;  for  \\v.  had  to  carry  all  our  things  over 
the  carrying  places  ;  and  as  it  was  too  late  in  the  fall, 
and  on  account  of  the  disn<;reeableness  of  the  weather, 
we  were  obliujed  to  rt;turn  to  J.a  Pointe.  The  winter 
set  in,  an  I  we  travelled  one  hundred  and  seventy  rnile^ 
by  land.  It  was  on  one  of  these  carrvine:  places  tliat  1 
carried  the  heavy  load  meniioaed  on  page  10. 

When  we  arrived  at  Ottawa  Lake,  the  Indians  wen 
glad  to  see  us.  The  Chief,  Moose  Ogeed,  Moose  tail 
was  particularly  kind.  IL're  we  laboured  with  succes.v 
though  at  the  time  many  of  thum  were  absent  hunting 
I  commenced  a  day-school  with  few  scholars.  DuriiiL 
the  winter  our  provision  gave  out ;  for  seven  weeks  wt 
had  nothing,  except  what  we  caught  by  spearing  anu 
shooting  ;  but  in  the  lacter  part  of  the  winter  we  coul. 
neither  shoot  rabbits,  nor  spear  iish.  What  now  wa- 
to  be  done,  except  to  go  to  La  Pointe,  one  hundred  ar,' 
seventy  mileSj  and  obtain  some  (lour.  We  ran  nearh 
al]  day  through  the  woods,  and  the  next  day  my  fci: 
were  blistered,  occasioned  by  the  strap  of  my  snov 
shoes.     The  young  man  who  accompanied  me,  sufferu 


(1' 
(ii 


]  make  its  appear- 
snorting  fire  and 
mercy,  save,  save 

,boat  the  eighth  of 
r  canoes,  with  the 
tages,  or  carryint! 
another  five  mil*  s 
ichja  of  the  harcl- 
cposcd,  before   wc 
[ill   our  things  over 
)0  late  in  the  fall, 
ess  of  the  weather 
inte.      Tlie    winter 
.  and  seventy  rnili'> 
rrving  places  that  1 
,  page  10. 
?,  the  Indians  wen 
O'Tced,  Moosa  tail 
ouied  with  succes>. 
ore  absent  hunting 
■  sch'-lars.     DuriiiL 
or  seven  weeks  Wi 
;ht  by  spearing  ani, 
It'  winter  we  coul. 
What    now    wa- 
,-,  one  hundred  ar,' 
r.     We  ran  nearl; 
next  day  my  fet 
strap    of  my    snov 
panied  me,  sni^cn^ 


'T 

I 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


81 


still  more,  for  the  blood  was  oozing  out  tlirough  his 
raoccasons  At  the  expiration  of  two  days,  at  about 
cen  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we  were  at  Rev.  Mr.  Hall's, 
at  La  Pointe.  Brother  Hall  could  hardly  credit  the  fact 
tliat  we  had  walked  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles  in 
less  than  two  days. 

On  returning  to  the  mission,  we  were  one  week  on 
our  journey.  I  had  over  seventy  pounds  of  provisions 
to  carry  when  I  left,  and  my  friend  and  companion, 
whom  I  hired,  had  eighty-five  pounds.  The  Indians 
too  were  almost  starving ,  but  the  spring  0{^cned  just  in 
time  to  save  them.  In  their  journey,  down  the  river, 
we  accompanied  them,  and  had  an  opportunity  to  con- 
verse with  them  about  religion.  On  our  way,  the  In- 
dians pointed  to  the  battle  grounds  of  tlie  Ojebwas  and 
the  Sioux.  How  dreadful  and  awful  was  their  descrip- 
tion. The  Chief,  pointing  to  a  certain  spot,  observed, 
*'  There  I  killed  two  Sioux,  about  thirteen  winters  ago  ; 
I  cut  open  one  of  them  ;  and  when  I  reflected  that 
the  Sioux  had  cut  up  my  own  cousin,  but  a  year  before, 
I  took  out  his  heart,  cut  a  piece  from  it,  and  swallowed 
it  whole.  I  scooped  some  of  his  blood,  while  warm, 
with  my  hand,  and  drank  as  many  draughts  as  the  num- 
ber of  friends  who  had  perished  by  their  hands."  As 
he  spoke,  the  fierceness  of  the  Indian  gleamed  from  his 
countenance.  Every  half  mile,  trees  were  blazed 
(barked,)  and  notches  made  according  to  the  number 
that  had  been  killed. 

The  Sioux  and  the  Ojebwas  have  been  at  war  from 
time  immemorial.  The  neutral  ground  of  these  two 
nations,  is  full  of  game,  such  as  deer,  bears,  elks,  etc. 
We   went   down   to  the   Me-no-me-nee  Mills,  on  the 


is**^ 


m 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


IE   MS    110 


1.8 


U    111.6 


7] 


<? 


/^ 


^;. 


''a 


->      ^'>* 


o 


7 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


V 


V 


^^ 


\ 


% 


V 


\ 


o^ 


% 


V 


<*^ 


82 


THE    LIFE    OF 


Chippewa  River,  where  the  whites  were  cuttinnr  down 
pine  trees.  We  then  returned  to  Ottawa  Lake,  and 
afterwards,  to  La  Pointe. 

During  this  winter  I  was  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hall,  at 
La  Pointe,  and  assisted  him  in  translating  the  Gospel  of 
iSt.  Luke,  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  into  the  Ojebwa 
tongue.  Although  I  have  sat  hour  after  hour  in  assist- 
ing him  in  his  good  work  in  the  west,  yet  I  can  never 
never  repay  him  for  the  kindness  and  atreotion  shown 
to  me.  May  God  reward  him  for  his  labors  of  love, 
and  for  his  Christian  benevolence.  He  is  like  a  pure 
and  limpid  stream  which  is  ever  nmning,  and  which 
never  dries  up.  He  is  like  a  high  rock  on  the  sea  shore, 
when  the  storms  and  waves  have  passed  by,  unchnng- 
ing  and  unchanged.  He  is  in  all  respects  die  most  suit- 
able man  for  this  work,  being  devoted,  hunible,  kind, 
alTectionate,  and  benevolent,  and  is  master  of  our  lan- 
guage. T  hope  to  see  him  once,  if  not  many  times  more, 
that  I  may  thank  him  again  and  again  for  his  Christian 
goodness.  May  his  holy  and  arduous  life,  and  health, 
be  precious  in  God's  sight. 

Here  I  must  m;  ke  a  remark.  In  that  country,  we 
ought  not  to  know  each  other  as  Presbyterinns,  Method 
ists,  or  Baptists,  but  only  as  missionaries  of  the  cross. 
We  should  labor  with  and  for  each  other ;  and  do  all 
the  good  we  can.  Our  language  should  always  be, 
*'  come,  brethren,  let  us  labor  side  by  side,  hold  up  each 
otliers  hands  in  the  work,  share  each  others  trials  and 
privations ;  and  spread  the  gospel  of  the  blessed  God." 
May  many  brother  Halls  be  raised  up  for  these  stations; 

outcast  red  man  may  soon  take  his  sta- 


I 


poor 


my 


eqi 
ha 


ho 
tire 
roc 
(Ire 

we 

eii; 

onl 
cou 
con 
of  a 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


83 


ting  clown 
Lake,  and 


Ir.  Hall,  at 
2  Gospel  of 
[he  Ojebwa 
,ir  in  assist- 
[  can  never 
tion  shown 
:)rs  of  love, 
like  a  pure 
,  and  which 
le  sea  shore, 
y,  unchang- 
e  most  suit- 
mble,  kind, 
of  our  Ian- 
times  more, 
lis  Christian 
,  and  heahh, 

country,  we 
ins,  Method 
of  the  cross, 
and  do  all 

always  be, 
hold  up  each 
ers  trials  and 
lessed  God." 
hcse  stations; 

take  his  sta- 


tion among  Christians  of  every  civilized  clime.  Should 
these  observations  fall  under  the  eye  of  dear  brother 
Hall,  he  will,  I  am  sure,  forgive  me  for  the  warm  and 
candid  confessions  of  a  sincere  heart. 


♦ 


CHAPTER  xn. 

We  spent  part  of  the  summer  at  La  Pointe,  waiting 
for  our  superintendent,  Rev.  John  Clark,  who  intended 
to  go  by  the  way  of  Ottawa  Lake  down  the  Mississippi. 
He  arrived  the  latter  part  of  June,  with  his  companions. 
We  went  in  two  canoes  up  Bal  lUvcr,  and  thence  over 
the  Poriagcs,  already  named.  \Ve  divideil  our  provi- 
sions, bedding,  etc.,  etc.,  so  that  each  should  carry  an 
equal  weight.  In  ascending  Bad  River  we  were  nearly 
half  of  the  time  in  the  water,  (hagginji;  tho  canoe  up  the 
stream.  One  day  brother  Clark  stepped  on  a  rock  above 
the  water,  in  the  centre  of  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of 
holding  the  canoe,  while  tho;:e  that  were  exceedingly 
tired,  might  rest.  As  soon  as  ho  had  put  his  foot  on  llie 
rock,  the  canoe  wheeled  arouml  with  the  current,  which 
drew  him  into  it,  and  carrieii  him  down  the  river.  We 
wcTC  alarmed  for  some  time,  and  it  was  wiih  the  greatest 
elfbrts  that  we  co'.dd  save  him.  At  times,  we  could 
only  see  his  while  hat  above  the  water.  At  first,  we 
could  not  render  him  the  least  assistance.  The  stream 
conveyed  him  near  Uie  shore,  where  he  seiz(.'d  the  limb 
of  a  \rc<\  wliich  enabled  him  to  reach  land.     We  hur- 


84 


THE    LIFE    OF 


ried  to  the  spot  where  he  landed,  jumped  out  of  the 
canoe,  and  ran  after  him,  but  before  we  could  see  him, 
we  heard  him  cry  out  "  wjAoo/;,"  and  in  a  few  moments 
saw  him  coming  through  the  leaves,  soaking  wet.  We 
were  all  thankful  indeed  to  see  him  alive,  and  so  cheer- 
ful too.  On  that  day  we  would  not  permit  him  to  carry 
but  two  loads  or  packs,  the  others  carried  three.  Our 
wish  was  that  he  should  not  (d  any  time  carry  any  thin^; 
but  he  insisted  upon  helping  us,  and  to  this  we  had  to 
submit.  This  was  one  of  those  kind  traits  which  en- 
deared him  so  much  to  all  his  fellow  laborers.  He  has 
also  shared  the  last  morsel  of  bread  with  us.  Often  has 
he  carried  the  canoe  on  his  back  ;  and  when  we  were 
discouraged  and  faint,  he  would  encourage  us  by  his 
cheerful  countenance,  and  words  of  consolation.  Our 
sinking  hearts  ha\  e  often  been  made  to  beat  with  emo- 
tions of  joy  ;  for  duiinfif  these  journeys  we  had  ample 
reasons  and  time  for  desponding.  But  according  to  our 
trials,  did  we  enjoy  the  smiles  of  heaven. 

We  were  three  days  going  over  the  Nine  Mile  Por- 
tage, where  we  spent  the  Sabbath.  We  had  three 
loads  each  ;  and  the  two  canoes  were  also  to  be  carried, 
each  one  taking  his  turn  every  half  niik'.  We  were 
now  completely  jaded  out;  our  bones  ached,  Tliis 
was  the  hardest  journey  that  I  ever  made,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  one  which  will  hereafter  be  related. 

After  severe  toil  and  privations,  we  arrived  at  Otta- 
wa Lake,  where  Brother  Clark  met  the  chief  and  some 
of  his  warriors  in  council.  He  explained  the  object  of 
our  visit,  viz.  to  live  among  them  and  teach  them  ;  to 
which  the  chief  assented. 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII 


85 


)ut  of  the 
I  see  him, 
moments 
wet.    We 
I  so  clieer- 
m  to  carry 
ree.      Our 
any  tiling; 
we  had  to 
which  en- 
1.     He  has 
Often  has 
n  we  were 
us  by  his 
tion.     Our 
with  emo- 
lad   ample 
cling  to  our 

Mile  Por- 
had  three 
be  carried, 
We  were 
led.  This 
ilh  the  ex- 
ated. 

!d  at  Olta- 

\.  and  some 

object  of 

them  ;  to 


Brother  Clark  now  left  Johnson,  Marksman,  and  Uiv- 
self  here,  to  do  all  the  good  we  could.  On  departin*^, 
we  accompanied  him  down  the  river  for  two  days  ;  and 
on  the  first  of  August  we  bade  each  other  farewell. 

That  day,  Peter  and  John  were  inconsolable  bccaust; 
Brother  Clark  and  the  rest  had  left  us  for  a  whole  year. 
I  felt  so  "  choked  up"  and  deserted,  that  I  talked  but 
little  during  the  day.  After  praying,  as  Brother  Clark 
was  parting  with  us,  and  our  heads  were  resting  on  the 
canoe,  he  said,  "  Brethren,  take  courage;  do  all  the 
g(od  you  can.  Pray  much  ;  trust  in  God  ;  tell  the  In- 
dians how  the  Saviour  died;  we  will  pray  for  you; 
good  bye ;  and  may  the  Lord  bless  you  and  your 
labors." 

We  returned  to  Ottawa  Lake,  and  built  a  house, 
where  we  resided  during  the  year.  Qiute  late  in  the 
fall,  Johnson  and  Marksman  left  me,  and  went  to  La 
Pointe,  where  they  remained  all  the  winter.  It  is  true, 
there  were  but  few  Indians  here,  but  yet,  too  many  for 
one  teacher.  They  wished  me  to  go  with  them,  but  I 
preferred,  from  a  sense  of  duty,  to  spend  the  winter  and 
spring  in  teaching,  singing,  and  praying  among  the  peo- 
ple here.  In  the  spring  an  interesting  conversion  to(»k 
place;  the  convert  committed  the  fourteenth  chapter  of 
St.  John  before  he  had  learned  the  alphabet.  This 
young  man  had  been  remarkably  kind,  and  humane,  be- 
fore his  conversion  ;  he  was  more  like  a  Chrislain  tiian 
any  unconverted  man  I  ever  saw.  I  never  heard  anv 
thing  proceed  from  his  mouth  that  was  censurable. 
One  Sabbaih  morning,  while  we  were  in  the  woods,  I 

was  reading  to  him,  "  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 

8 


86 


THE    LIFE    OF 


gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
on  him,  might  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 
This  was  like  an  arrow  in  his  heart ;  he  prayed,  and 
wrestled  with  God,  until  the  Lord  spoke  peace  to  hi;? 
soul. 

In  the  summer,  when  Johnson  and  Marksman  arrived, 
John  and  I  went  down  to  Prairie  Du  Chien,  on 
the  Mississippi.  On  our  way,  we  had  to  pass  through 
the  land  of  the  vSioux,  the  enemies  of  the  Ojebwas, 
and  we  knew  not  what  v/ould  be  our  fate.  However, 
we  pursued  our  course  and  ventured  at  their  villa^^e. 
As  soon  as  we  approached,  they  raised  the  war-whoop 
and  fired  some  ^uns  over  our  heads,  and  the  bullets 
either  splashed  in  front  of  our  canoe,  or  v;hizzed  about 
our  heads.  Still,  we  ke})t  on  our  course,  and  as  soon 
as  wc  stepped  from  our  canoe,  they  seized  us,  and  kept 
us  prisoners  for  nearly  three  days.  When  we  told  them 
(through  an  interpreter)  that  we  were  missionaries,  they 
released  us,  and  treated  us  kindly.  On  the  third  (iay 
we  were  on  the  water  again,  on  our  way  to  Prairie  Du 
Chien,  which  place  we  reached,  and  there  saw  Brother 
Biunson,  the  Superintendent  for  that  year.  We  ac- 
companied him  to  St.  Peters,  near  the  Falls  of  St.  An- 
thony ;  and  the  same  summer,  throu;:^li  the  kindness  of 
J3rother  Clark,  we  were  sent  to  scliool  near  Jackson- 
ville, Illinois.  To  Brother  Clnrk,  under  God,  I  owe 
all  the  education  (little  as  it  is)  which  I  now  possess. 
Befo.c  this,  I  could  neither  speak  nor  read  five  words 
correctly.  I')rothers  Johnson,  Marksman,  and  myseU', 
were  placed  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Jno.  Mitchell, 
now  an  assistant  at  the   Book   Concern,  in  Cincinnati 


KAII-GK-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


87 


r  belie vetb 
LSting  life." 
)rayed,  and 
^ace  to  hii? 

lan  arrived, 
Chien,  on 
ass  through 
c  Ojebwas, 
However, 
leir  village, 
war-whoop 
1  the  bullets 
,izzcd  about 
and  as  soon 
us,  and  kept 
ve  told  them 
)narl(S,  they 
third   day 
Prairie  Du 
Isaw  l^roiher 
We    ac- 
of  St.  An- 
:indness  of 
ir  Jack.son- 
"jod,  I  owe 
nv  possess. 
five    words 
11  nd  myseU, 
.  Mitchell, 
Cincinnati 


For  two  years  we  attended  school  at  theEbenezer  Semi- 
nary, about  two  miles  north  of  Jacksonville.  At  this 
institution,  I  passed  some  of  the  happiest  seasons  of  ray 
life.  Many  who  were  with  me  at  this  school,  are  now 
ministei-s  of  the  Gospel,  both  among  the  whites  and  the 
Indians.  The  groves  seemed  vocal  with  the  praises  of 
God.  The  camp  meetinji;,  and  the  quarterly  meetings, 
which  I  then  attended,  are  still  fresh  in  nn'  memory. 
The  remembrance  of  the  many  deliixhtful  acMiiiaintances 
formed,  die  appointnumts  filled,  the  interesting  meetings 
I  attended  in  dillerent  parts,  about  Jacksonville,  at  Lyn- 
ville,  Manchester,  Rushville,  and  Versailes,  will  always 
hold  a  seat  in  my  heart.  It  was  here  that  I  learned  to 
read  the  word  of  God,  and  oilen,  for  hours  together, 
upon  my  knees,  in  the  groves,  have  I  been  Ihus  en- 
gaged. O  the  sweet  communion  I  then  had  with  (jod! 
Among  the  many  letters  which  I  have  since  received 
from  my  school  mates,  I  will  trouble  the  reader  only 
with  the  following  : 

Mr.  Sttrltno,  Broini  Co.,  III.') 


Feb 


ru; 


iry 


8!li,  ISl.'i. 


Dfau  Buothkr  Copway 

Willi  pleasure  I  improve  this  privileire  of  answering  your 
kind  epistle,  and  takinii;  a  ''paper  talk''  with  you.  Hy  tho 
blessings  of  the  good  Lord,  we  are  well.  But  1  hear  you  pay 
''  What  does  he  mean  by  wc  ?"' — Only  myself,  my  wife,  ard 
l>oy !  Now  if  you  will  pardnii  me  this  time  for  mariyin.; 
young,  I  will  promise  nev(M"  to  do  so  again.  P'Ut  1  think  you 
will  not  be  severe  in  your  censure,  inasmuch  as  I  liave  a  wor- 
thy i)iecedent  in  you.  Brother  Troy  travelled  thie(>  years,  and 
married  Bioiher  i?tratten"s  daughter,  of  Pike  county;  and  I, 
who 


aiul 


commenced  tliree  years  after  him,  preached  two  years, 
mam 


anollier;  so  we, 'who  had  Ion''  l)eeii  luotheji,  be- 


88 


THE    LIFE    OF 


came  Lrotii 


-law.     Brother  \V 


Piper  was  married  since 
conference,  to  squire  Baynoa'  dau^^hler,  near  Columbus 
flarden  Wallace  married  Miss  Bronson,  of  Athens,  one  year 
since.  Brother  S.  Spates  is  on  a  visit  to  his  friends,  and  haa 
the  at^ne;  neitlier  lie  nor  Reason  is  married,  but  have  "good 
tlesires."     I  visited  Brother  (acorge,  two  weeks  since. 

We  have  glorion-  times  in  religion.  O  it  v.ould  liave  done 
you  good  to  have  heard  Dr.  Akers  tell  liis  expeiience,  in  our 
last  quarterly  nu  ^'tin^^  In  speaking  of  his  sanctification  he 
said,  with  a  j)eculiar  emphasis,  while  liis  lips  trembled  and 
tears  filled  his  eyes,  '^  It  wns  the  rcvchitinn  of  the  Sun  of  God  in 
me.'''  But  time  would  tail  to  tell  of  those  '•  Ebcnezer"'  boys, 
who  through  faith,  prcacli  '"big  sermons,''  exhort  thousarids, 
'•  who  are  valiant  in  fight,"'  who  slaughter  many  a  sinner, 
and  wear  the  marks  ol'  many  a  well  fought  field,  although 
death  lias  done  his  work  among  us!  Oin'  faithful  teacher,  and 
a  beloved  schoolmate,  Biolliers  "^IVoy  and  Piper,  are  no  more; 
they  fell  victims  to  fever  just  after  conf  ,'rence  ;  but  they  fell 
like  martyrs;  they  died  at  their  post.  Brother  Troy  and  I,  at- 
tended Brother  Piper's  funeral  (the  sermon  was  preached  by 
Brother  Benymau)  at  Barry.  It  was  a  solemn  time.  While  1 
stood  by  his  cofiin,  I  thought  of  you  all,  and  of  Brother  Hud- 
dlcstHHj  who  had  gone  before  him.  The  day  before  I  left, 
Father  Stratten,  Brother  Troy,  and  I,  walked  out  on  the  Missis- 
sippi bluffs,  while  the  bright  surface  of  the  river  refiected 
upon  us  the  last  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  We  talked  of  the 
happy  days  of  other  years,  spent  with  kindred  spirits  now 
6(.'attered  over  the  world.  His  breast  seemed  warmed  at  the 
recollection.  The  flame  of  his  zeal  mounted  high,  and  poim- 
ing  to  the  briglit  waters  that  rolled  in  the  distance,  he  said,  "  I 
feel  like  preaching  till  the  last  sinner  on  the  last  tributary  of 
that  stream  is  converted  to  God."  Alas!  he  had  even  then 
preached  his  last  sermon.  Peace  to  their  memory.  "  They 
taught  ufi  how  to  live,  and,  0  how  high  the  price  of  knowledge, 
taught  us  how  to  rfie."  Sister  Piper,  and  her  two  children, 
live  at  her  own  home  in  Barry;  Sister  Troy,  with  one  child, 
lives  with  her  father.  You  have,  perhaps,  read  the  obituaries 
of  Brothers  Benson,  Otwell,  Corey,  Edmunson,  and  Hale — 


nairicJ  since 
Columbus 
ns,  one  year 
uds,  and  has 
liave  "  good 
iiico. 

id  liave  done 
ionco,  in  our 
.'tification  he 
rombled  and 
Sou  of  God  in 
nezer'  boys, 
(il  thousaMd.-', 
my  a  sinner, 
eld,  although 
teacher,  and 
ire  no  more  ; 
but  tliey  fell 
oy  and  I,  at- 
prcached  by 
be.     While 'l 
Brother  Hud- 
before  1  left, 
m  the  Missis- 
ver  reflected 
alked  of  the 
spirits  now 
armed  at  the 
1,  and  point- 
he  said,  ^''  I 
tributary  of 
I  even  then 
ory.     "  They 
if  knowledge, 
wo  children, 
ith  one  child, 
he  obituaries 
and  Hale — 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


SO 


gone  home.  Brother  N.  W.  Allen,  married  dorvn  south,  and 
John  Mathers  to  Miss  Julia  Tucker.  Brother  IhnUleuburg  is  in 
S^jfirigfield.  T  believe  M.  has  concluded  not  to  marry,  but  to 
keep  house  for  her  father.  Moses  C.  live.s  and  prosjjers  iu 
Petevsburgh  Circuit. 

March  VMh.  I  commence  ai'ain,  not  havinij  time  to  finish 
when  I  commenced,  f  record  wilh  sorrow  tln^  death  of  our 
child,  ai^ed  eight  months.  The  aflliction  ol  one  short  week, 
carried  him  beyond  the  sorrows  incident  to  mortality,  to  rest 
with  God.  O  it  was  a  trial  to  see  him  sink  in  death,  and  bear 
him  to  the  grave.     But  now,  thank  Cod, 

"  The  storm  that  wrecks  the  winter  .sky, 
No  more  disturbs  iiis  sweet  ie[);)se, 

Thau  Slimmer  cveuiuj^'s  latest  siyh, 
That  shuts  the  rose." 

The  Lord  ha?  given  us  some  tokens  for  good  :  we  have  soni« 
glorious  prayer  and  class  meetings.  Thirteen  joined  on  my 
la't  rnuiid.  I  expect  Brother  Wallace  with  me  at  a  protracted 
meeting  next  week;  can  you  not  come  too? 

Well,  Brother  George,  how  do  you  get  along  in  religion  ? 
Tlii'-.  is  the  subject  all  imporlant.  Time,  in  its  rapid  roll,  .still 
bears  us  on.  The  sun  stood  still  in  Oibeon,  but  time  did  not 
stand  still.  The  sun  went  back  ten  deiirees  on  the  dial  of 
Ahaz,  but  time  rolled  on  wilh  unremitting  speed.  Mntaturn 
is  written  all  around  us.  The  little  flower,  so  briglit,  is  nippec^ 
by  the  untimely  frost  of  winter.  The  rainbow  is  beautitiil, 
but  it  passes  away  wilh  the  weeping  cloud.  And  0  how  so(^n 
th(^  fleeting  years  of  time  will  be  lost  amid  the  miglity  cycles 
of  eternity.  And  yet,  my  brother,  we  know  that  on  this  inch 
of  time  hang  everlasting  things.  Lord,  help  us  to  stamp  every 
moment  wilh  improvement.  Now,  if  (jod  has  entrusted  to  us 
the  care  of  souls  immortal,  how  should  we  pray  and  labor,  lest 
we  should  lose  a  prize  so  dear ! 

Brother  George.  I  shall  never  forget  our  band  society,  and 
"young  men's"'  piayer  mee'ing;  tlu^se  were  precious  seasons 
Though  I  view  my  brethreii  falling  round  me,  the  hope  of  im 
rnortalitv  makes  ''the  valley  of  the  shudovv"  flame  with  the 

8* 


90 


THE    LIFE    Op 


I  r 


•j;lory  of  Ciod.  Thank  (Joel  for  reliuioii  that  can  conquer  death, 
aiul  view  the  grave  as  but  a  subterranean  passage  to  the  skio» 
Goon — 1  expert  to  hail  you  in  a  better  clime.  Brother, I 
tliiiik  I  have  cj-pcriniced  that  tlie  blood  of  ChriU  clecinseth  from 
all  sin.  ()  i^donous  trulli !  Have  you  not  found  it  too  ?  It  is  by 
simple  Fiiith. 

"  Faifh  has  an  eye  no  tears  can  dim ; 

A  heart  no  griefs  can  stir  ; 
She  bears  the  cross,  and   looks  to  Him 

Who  bore  the  cross  for  her." 

Go  on,  brotlier;  the  land  of  rest  lie.<  just  across  tlie  rolling 
tide  of  Jordan,  IVTetliinks  I  see  a  Troy-  a  lluddlestun,  and 
I'iper,  put  fortii  their  hands  from  llie  banks  of  glory,  to  beckon 
ns  onward.  Tliey  look  out  for  ns  ;  O  k't  us  not  disapf)oint 
llieni !  You  know  the  north  and  sonlli  talk  of  divi.-ion  :  thardc 
(I'od  tlicy  can't  divide  me,  nor  bre;dc  those  tics  tliiit  bind  me  to 
good  brethren  every  v/horo,  from  whom  "joy,  nor  grief,  nor 
time,  nor  place,  nor  lite,  nor  death,  can  part."' 

I  must  close  mv  scattering  letter,  thouuh  not  half  done. 
Hroiher  come  down,  and  I'll  try  and  tell  you  the  rest.  We  can 
go  over  to  Ebenczer  and  have  a  meeting,  Pitner  is  there  now. 
He  says  that  tlie  Lord  has  tlie  best  market  in  the  universe  ; 
Christian  duties  are  always  good  sale  there,  and  then  we  are 
.sure  to  g(!t  a  ''  back  load"  of  grace.  He  says,  '•  the  Lord  has 
a  great  big  two-story  icarc-hovisc:  the  promise  of  the  life  that 
now  is,  that's  the  loivcr  story ;  and  of  that  wliich  is  to  come, 
this  is  the  upper  story.  There,'"'  says  he,  ''brethren,  L'U  not 
tell  you  any  more,  you "11  have  to  die  to  know  the  rest." 

My  very  best  respects  to  your  lady,  and  the  litUe  Copways. 

Yours,  fraternal ly, 

William  J.  RuTLF.DnE. 

N.  B.  Dr.  Vandevantcr,  Brother  Bond,  and  many  others, 
still  speak  of  your  preaching  at  Versailc-^.  Wo  have  some 
good  times  there  now.  Brodicrs  Billy  and  Cabbie  Patterson 
are  married  ;  y(\=;,  and  Aciniila  too.  He  preaches,  and  teache.H 
school.  Brotlier  Saxon  still  goes  it  with  a  rush.  Tlie  ''  first 
year"'  class  of  boys  iu  thisconfeiei:ce.  arc  now  lirst  rate;  somo 


qucr  death, 
.0  the  skie» 
Brother,! 
'.anselh  from 
3  ]     h  is  by 


\  tlio  roUini; 
dlostnn,  atul 
•y,  to  beckon 
)t  disappoint 
isioii ;  ihuTdc 
t  bind  nie  to 
lor  grief,  nor 

It  half  done. 
St.     We  can 

is  there  now. 
10  univerpe  ; 
then  we  are 
he  Lord  has 
the  life  thai 
is  to  come, 
n-en,  I'll  not 
e'^t." 
G  Copw^ys. 

lany  others, 

have  some 

lo  Patterson 

landteaehe.H 

The    "tirsl 

va'.o ;  8on\o 


KAII-GK-GA-GAH- BOWH. 


91 


of  tliern  could  almost  stride  a  mountain.  0  sit,  it  would  do 
you  jTC'od  to  see  Brother  Billy  Pipor  throw  his  searing  tiunuler- 
bolts  and  rivo  the  forest  oak.  or  bury  them  in  the  smokitiij 
earth.  See  him  rise  in  the  fulness  of  his  strenurth,  and  ex- 
claim, ''Man  loll;  licaven  was  robi'tl  in  silence,  Karth  iu 
lionoWj  and  Hell  alone  was  glad."'     Furowell. 

W.  J.  R. 

I  attended  several  of  the  Conferences;  the  last  of 
which  was  in  Jiloomfield,  in  IS.'ilj,  where  I  parted  with 
some  of  my  dearest  friends  and  companions,  for  nine 
months.  Still  it  was  pleasant  to  reflect  that  tlie  Con- 
ference bad  appointed  Brothers  Spates,  Iliuldleston, 
Johnson,  and  Peter  Marksmnn,  to  labor  a<  (h<.^  head  of 
the  Mississippi.  JJrolher  Kavanaugh  was  appoiuU'd 
Superintendent  of  the  Missions  for  that  yenr.  I  was 
allowed  to  visit  home  in  the  fall,  to  see  my  friends.  I 
travelled  to  Chicai^o  free  of  expense  ;  I  drove  a  pair  of 
fine  grey  horses  for  an  individual  who  was  on  bis  road 
to  that  place.  We  slept  in  our  wajrons  every  nin^bt.  At 
Chicaf'jo*  I  embarked  in  a  schooner  for  BiifRdo ;  but 
{^ettin<T  tired  of  this,  left  it  at  Detroit,  and  took  steam- 
boat for  Bullalo,  \vhere  I  arrived  just  about  day  lia;ht. 
I  had  lost  my  cap,  the  wind  blew  it  into  the  lake,  with 
my  pocket  book,  containing  $21  in  bills,  and  52.50  in 
silver,  with  a  silk  handkerchief,  in  wbicli  my  all  was 
wrapped.  Here  I  was,  moneyless,  friendless,  and  hat- 
less,  and  in  a  strange  land!  I  had,  howe\er,  a  !i"Ie 
change  left.  I  had  made  up  my  mind  lo  vi'-it  11h^  r.ast 
before  my  return  to  Canada.  But  this  must  now  be 
abandoned.     I  walked  about  Buffalo  quite  dishearl».'ned. 

•  Chicago  signifios  the  ^lacc  cJ'.sJc.iuks. 


92 


THE    LIFE    OF 


At  last  I  saw  on  a  sign  **  Temperance  Hotel."  I  con- 
cluded to  put  up  at  this  house,  and  to  my  surprise  and 
joy, the  landlord  wasa  warm  hearted  Methodist — James 
Madison.  At  night,  I  accompanied  him  to  the  prayer 
meeting,  whore  he  told  a  Brother  Copeland  my  circum- 
stances. Tliey  made  up  the  whole  amount  of  my  loss, 
and  gave  me  a  dollar  over.  I  could  now  visit  the  East 
as  I  had  purposed  before  i..y  loss.  The  next  day  I 
started  for  Rochester,  where  I  spent  the  Sabbath.  1 
was  very  anxious  to  see  the  great  cities  of  which  I  had 
read  so  much  at  school.  I  resolved  to  go  through  thick 
and  thin  for  (he  sake  of  seeing  New  York.  At  Roches- 
ler  I  stopped  wiih  Brother  Colby;  Miss  Colby  perceiv- 
ing that  I  was  not  warmly  clad,  gave  me  a  cloak  which 
she  obtained  from  JJroLher  S.  Richardson.  Should 
eith(>r,  or  both,  of  these  dear  friends  see  these  remarks 
concerning  their  kindness,  I  hope  they  will  excuse  me 
for  thus  mentioning  their  names.  I  must  thank  them 
again  for  their  goodness ;  I  often  remember  them  in  my 
closet  and  by  the  wayside.  May  God  rew^ard  them 
and  all  other  friends. 

On  Monday  I  left  for  Albany.  When  I  reached 
Syracuse,  I  took  the  long-loolced  for  rail  road.  We 
were  soon  on  our  way,  moving  along  like  a  streak  of 
lightning.  In  the  morning  1  arrived  in  Albany  in  lime 
for  the  morning  boat  for  New  York.  I  walked  around 
this  Dutch  city;  and  as  every  thing  appeared  to  be  some- 
what new,  I  was  interested,  especially  widi  the  vessels, 
&,c.  As  I  wished  to  be  economical,  I  left  without  any 
breakfiist.  I  was  charmed  with  tlic  steamboat.  VVe 
passed  down  the  Hudson  ;  the  towns,  villages,  and  the 


."     I  con- 
irprise  and 
ist — James 
the  prayer 
my  circuni- 
of  my  loss, 
sit  the  East 
lext  (lay  I 
;al)bath.     I 
vhicli  I  bad 
rough  thick 
At  Roches, 
by   porceiv- 
cloak  which 
n.      Should 
c'se  remarks 
excuse  me 
thank  them 
them  in  my 
ward   them 

I   reached 
[road.     We 
a  streak  of 
lany  in  time 
Iked  around 
I  to  be  some- 
he  vessels, 
Ivithout  any 
Iboat.      We 
;s,  and  the 


KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 


93 


Splendid  scenery  enchanted  me.  I  had  seen  but  very 
few  such  maj^niiicent  scenes  before. 

About  noon,  a  plain  looking  man  approached  me  :  I 
discovered  at  once  that  he  was  of  that  class  of  men  call- 
ed Quakers.  He  spoke  of  what  they  were  doing  for 
the  Indians  in  New  York.  I  was  very  much  interested 
with  his  conversation.  I  fell  glad  antl  proud  to  have 
the  honor  and  pleasure  of  seeing  and  conversing  with 
one  of  Peim's  desce'idants — the  friend  of  the  poor  In- 
dians. While  conversing  with  him,  the  bell  was  rung 
for  dinner  ;  he  wished  me  to  go  down  and  eat ;  I  told 
him  I  was  obliged  to  be  saving,  as  I  had  but  little 
money  and  was  not  accustomed  to  travelling.  Upon 
saying  this,  he  })ulled  out  a  dinner  ticket  from  his  pocket 
and  said,  *'  Friend^  thou  must  take  this  and  come  down 
to  dinner."  I  had  an  exalted  opinion  of  the  Quakers 
before, but  this  kind  act  increased  my  feelings,  and  con- 
firmed all  that  I  had  ever  heard  of  their  generosity  to 
my  poor  people.  *'  God  bless  the  Quakers,"  said  I, 
silently,  as  I  descended  to  dinner.  After  dinner  we 
finished  our  conversation.  He  said  he  was  on  his  way 
to  Philadelphia.  God  bless  him,  wherever  he  is.  He 
has  my  kindest  wishes. 

In  the  evening  I  arrived  at  New  York,  and  went  im- 
mediately to  see  Brother  Mason,  who  directed  me  to 
go  to  Sister  Luckey's  in  Broorue  street,  where  I  tarried 
during  my  stay. 

On  the  25th  of  October,  came  that  great  jubilee  of 
Methodism.  In  the  morning  I  went  with  Dr.  Bangs  to 
meeting.  He  preached  the  centenary  sermon,  which 
was  afterwards  printed.     In  the  evening  I  attended  the 


94 


THE    LIFE    OF 


Allen  street  Station.  Ob  what  a  happy  meeting*  this 
was.  Here  I  saw  some  of  the  greatest  among  them 
weep  for  joy.  ^*  Amen,  halleluiah,  glory  to  God,"  and 
similar  ejaculations,  rang  through,  and  filled  the  house. 
In  this  vast  assembly  was  a  Nolitary  Indian — George 
Copway !  Never  can  I  forget  that  evening  !  What- 
ever may  be  my  future  lot  in  this  life,  I  will  always 
thank  God  for  the  privilege  of  attending  these  services. 
May  the  Lord  pour  out  his  Spirit  on  all  his  churches. 

The  next  day  I  visited  Newark,  N.  J.,  to  see  brother 
Abraham  Hedenburg,  with  whom  I  had  become 
acquainted  in  Illinois,  at  the  house  of  his  brother 
James.  Here  I  met  vvidi  a  great  deal  of  kindness. 
Brother  Bartine,  of  the  Franklin  Station,  requested  me 
to  preach  for  him  in  the  morning  ;  and  Brother  Ayers, 
of  the  Northern  Station,  invited  me  to  preach  for  him 
in  the  evening.  Brother  Aycrs  gave  me  about  ^8.00 
worth  of  books,  which  I  had  the  pleasure  of  perusing 
during  the  winter.  This  was  a  favor — a  distinguished 
favor  indeed.  I  have  seen  that  dear  brother  but  once 
May  the  Lord  be  gracious  to  him. 


smce. 


My  visit  to  Brother  Hedenburg  was  delighful.  I 
met  many  friends  here,  to  whom  I  can  never  be  thank- 
ful enough.  May  God  visit  them  in  great  mercy.  I 
saw  them  again  last  summer,  and  partook  of  their  kind 
hospitalities.  I  feel  more  and  more  indebted  to  them  ; 
especially  to  Brother  Hedenburg. 

My  next  journey  was  to  Boston.  Dr.  Bangs  gave 
me  a  letter  of  introduction  to  a  brother  in  that  city.  I 
remained  about  two  weeks,  looking  at  the  Yankees  and 
their  city.  Boston  is  much  overrated  ;  there  are  a  few 
very  few  pretty  spots  ;  the  rest  is  crooked  and  narrow. 


itinj;  this 
)ng  them 
od,"  and 
he  house. 
— George 
!     What- 
•ill  always 
I  services, 
[lurches. 
BC  brother 
\    become 
is    brother 

kindness, 
[guested  me 
her  Ayers, 
ich  for  him 
bout  $8.00 
perusing 
stinguished 

r  but  once 

hghful.     I 
•  be  thank- 
mercy.     I 
their  kind 
to  them ; 

langs  gave 

|at  city.     1 

mkees  and 

are  a  few 

id  narrow. 


KAH-GE-GA  GAH-BOWH. 


95 


It  is  far  behind  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  perhaps 
Baltimore,  and  New  Orleans.  I  met  with  a  few  choice 
spirits — Brothers  King,  Rand,  Wise,  and  Smith  ;  and 
on  the  Sabbath,  I  addressed  the  Sabbath  School  in 
Russel  street.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  delightful 
meeting.  I  remained  with  Brother  H.  Merrell's  family 
during  my  sojourn,  and  I  shall  always  recollect  them 
with  feelings  of  sincere  gratitude.  I  visited  several 
noted  places  while  in  that  vicinr  ;e, — the  Monument 
on  Bunker's  (or  rather  Breed's)  Hi  ,  etc.  ;  I  went  also 
on  the  top  of  the  State  House  when  the  sky  was  clear. 
It  was  from  this  point  that  I  saw  the  works  of  the 
white  man.  The  steeples,  vessels  arriving,  and  others 
spreading  their  sails  for  distant  lands.  The  wharves 
were  filled  with  merchandise.  A  few  steamboats  were 
running  here  and  there,  breathing  out  fire  and  smoke. 
On  my  left,  I  noticed  several  towns.  The  steam  cars 
from  Worcester  rolled  on  from  the  west ;  others  were 
starting  for  Providence,  and  whizzed  along  the  flats 
like  a  troop  of  runaway  horses.  Here  were  factories  in 
diiTercnt  directions.  As  I  saw  the  prosperity  of  the 
white  man,  I  said,  while  tears  filled  my  eyes,  "  Happy 
art  tliou,  0  Israel,  who  is  like  unto  thee,  0  people  saved 
by  tJic  Lord!'^  When  I  thought  of  the  noble  race  of 
red  men  who  once  lived  and  roamed  in  all  the  land,  and 
upon  the  waters  as  far  as  my  eye  could  reach,  the  fol- 
lowing thoughts  arose  in  my  mind,  which  I  have  since 


pe 


nnc( 


Once  more  I  see  my  fiuhers'  land 
I'pon  the  beach,  where  oceans  roar ; 

Where  whiten'd  bones  bestrew  the  sand, 
Ol'  some  brave  warrior  of  yore. 


j; 

li     K. 


96  THE    LIFE    OF 

The  frroves,  where  once  my  fathers  roam'd— 
The  rivers,  where  the  beaver  dwelt — 

The  lakes,  where  angry  waters  foam'd — 
Their  charms,  with  my  fathers,  have  fled. 

O  !  tell  me,  ye  "  pale  flices,"  tell, 

Where  have  my  proud  anccstorg  gone  1 
Whose  smoke  curled  up  from  every  dale, 

To  what  land  have  their  free  spiiits  down  1 
Whose  wigwam  stood  where  cities  rise ; 

On  whose  war-paths  the  steam-horse  flies; 
And  shipp,  like  mon-e-doos  in  disguise. 

Approach  the  shore  in  endless  lilcs. 

T  HOW  visited  the  Missionary  Rooms  of  the  American 
Board,  whose  invaluable  labors  are  felt  throughout  the 
globe.  I  saw  some  articles,  wrought  by  our  people  in 
the  west,  such  ^s  bead  work,  porcupine  quills,  mocca- 
sons,  war  clubs,  etc.  I  thought,  that  if  Brother  Green 
had  seen  as  much  of  war  clubs  as  I  had,  (for  I  have 
seen  them  stained  with  l)lood  and  notched  according  to 
the  number  of  individuals  they  had  slainj  he  would 
conceal  them  from  every  eye. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

About  the  4lh  of  November,  I  took  my  leave  i)f  Bos- 
ton, for  the  great  commercial  emporium,  on  my  route 
homewards.  My  travelling  companion  was  the  Rev. 
E.  Taylor,  the  sailor's  friend.  He  was  on  his  way  to 
Philadelphia  to  preach.  I  should  suppose  that  a  better 
sailor's  preacher  cannot  be  found  in  the  Union.     I  was 


KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 


97 


American 
ighout  the 
■  people  in 
Is,  mocca- 
her  Green 
for  I  have 
cording  to 
he  would 


re  i^f  Bos- 

Imy   route 

the  Kiv. 

Is  way  to 

\{  a  better 

I  was 


much  pleased  wilh  his  conversation.  In  one  of  his 
public  addresses,  I  was  told  that  he  said,  *'  When  I  die, 
smother  me  not  under  the  dust  •,  but  bury  me  in  the  sea, 
where  the  sea-weed  will  be  my  winding'  sheet,  the  coral 
my  coflfin,  and  the  sea  shell  my  tomb  stone."  I  heard 
an  individual  say  of  him,  *' start  him  where  you  will,  he 
will  go  to  sea." 

I  was  now,  once  more,  in  the  magnificent  city  of  New 
York.  I  bought  a  few  books  at  the  Book  Rooms.  After 
surveying  the  beauties  and  curiosities  of  the  ci*:y,  I  left 
in  the  steamboat  Rochester  for  Albany.  I  spent  one 
day  in  Albany,  and  attended  a  Methodist  prayer  meet- 
ing. The  Rev.  Mr.  Seymour,  the  preacher  in  charge 
at  the  Division  street  Station,  introduced  me  to  Brother 
Page,  who  had  the  charge  of  the  South  Ferry  street 
Church.  At  the  latter  churcli  I  was  present  at  a  delight- 
ful and  soul-stirrini?'  meetinoj. 

The  following  day  I  took  the  canal  for  Syracuse  and 
Osw(^go.  On  my  way  from  Schenectady  to  Uiica  I 
preached  twice  onboard  the  boat;  and  even  here  I 
found  some  pious  souls.  I  observed  the  tears  falling 
from  several  eyes.  *'  The  Lord  be  praised,"  was  the 
language  of  my  heart.  When  shall  this  poor  heart 
feel  fully  and  wholly  alive  to  the  unsurpassed  favors 
of  heaven  ? 

I  took  a  steamboat  at  Oswego,  and  arrived  at  K'uv;:^- 

ston,  C.  W.,  on  the  evening  of  Nov.  11.     Here  I  l^nd 

to  pay  duties  on  the  books  which  I  had  obtained  in  New 

York.     The  amount  to  be  paid  was  S'32.50,  and  I  had 

but  $21.     I  went  to  Charles  Oliver,  Deputy  Collector ; 

and  as  soon  as  T  laid  my  circumstances  before  him,  he 

9 


98 


THE    LIFE    OF 


said,  "  pay  the  ^27,  and  I  will  advance  you  tlie  balance; 
and  as  soon  as  you   reach  home,  write  to  Mr.  McCau- 
lay,  the  Inspector  General,  who  lives  in  Toronto,  and 
inform  him  who  you  are  ;  he  will,  doubtless,  authorize 
me  to  refund  you  the  money.''     I  did  so,  and  sin  >r!ly  after- 
wards received  the  whole  amount.     In  this  public  way 
I  would  express  my  most  hearty  thanks  to  these  genth- 
men  for  their  acts  of  kindness  towards  an  Indian  stran<:!;('r. 
I  arrived  at  Rice  Lake  on  the  12lh  day  of  IfJ^ovember, 
1839,  having  been  absent  from  home  five  years  and  four 
months.     Never  did  I  feel  so  rejoiced  as  when  I  stood 
on  the  top  of  a  hill,  and  saw  my  village,  seven   miles 
across  the  lake.     I  gazed  upon  itvsi!h  pure  delight; and 
as  I  took  a  retrospective  view  of  all  the  scenes  which  I 
liad  passed  through,  I  wondered  at  myself,  and  at  the 
great  goodness  of  God.     I  knelt  down  and  "blessed 
and  thanked  Ilim  who  liveth  for  ever,"  for  his  unspeak- 
able  goodness  to  a  child  of  sin.     While  cros:  ing  the 
lake,  I  was  in  perfect  ecstacies ;  my  heart  leaped  with 
joy ;   and  my  thoughts  and  emotions  were  at  my  home 
long  before   my  person.     O  l;ow  tedious   and  tardy  the 
boat  seemed  to  be;  I  wished  for    wln'^s   several  times. 
But  at  last,  I  })]anted  my  toot  upon  the  spot  on  wliich   I 
had  been   reared   from  my  infancy,  and  where  some  of 
the  sweetest  and  happiest  recolleclion.]  of  my  life  were 
centered.     But    "  every  sweet  has  it  bitter."     On  en- 
quiring for  some  of  my  relatives,  I  was   inlbrmed  that 
they  had   left  this,  for  a  better  life.     Many  of  my  old 
friends  and  acquaintances  had  gone  to  try  the  realities  of 
another  woild.     Numbers  were  bathed  in  tears,  and  the 
wounds  of  their  hearts  were  re-opened.     My  ov/n  heart 


5 

I 


;  balance; 
,  McCau- 

onto,  an<l 
authorize 
Ditly  after- 
liMic  Avav 
so  gontli- 
n  stranger. 
November, 
s  and  four 
en  I  stood 
von    miles 
el  i  gilt;  and 
:s  which  I 
and  at  the 
"blessed 
s  unspeuk- 
os  ing  the 
ped  with 
my  home 
tardy  the 
ral  times, 
ii  which   I 
some  of 
life  were 
On  cu- 
bed that 
rny  old 
icalities  of 
I,  and  the 
Iwn  heart 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


99 


seemed  to  bleed  at  every  pore.  What  a  painful  interview  ! 
I  now  requested  to  be  shown  the  graves  of  my  dear  re- 
hatives  and  friends.  I  wended  my  way  to  these  conse- 
crated grounds,  and  sighed  and  wept  over  them.  My 
reflections  were  solemn  indeed !  I  followed  many  of 
them,  in  my  thoughts,  to  heaven,  whither  they  doubt- 
less now  are,  celebra'ing  the  praises  of  Cod  around  the 
throne  of  the  blessed  Redeemer.  This  was  great  con- 
solation amidst  my  griefs;  and  I  felt  now  determined, 
with  God's  assistance,  to  follow  them,  so  far  as  they  fol- 
lowed Christ,  and  thus  be  prepared  to  unile  with  them 
in  the  songs  of  the  upper  world,  whenever  Cv)d  shall  sec 
lit  to  call  me  hence. 

Brother  John  vSunday,  was  at  this  time,  stationed  in 
our  villai>e.  The  Lord  soon  visited  this  Mission  with  a 
glorious  revival  ;  many  were  converted,  and  others  re- 
claimed. The  tracts  that  I  had  received  at  the  Book 
Rooms,  and  the  books  from  the  American  Tract  Society 
(N.  Y.,)  I  distiibuted  among  those  that  could  read,  and 
they  were  duly  ajipreciated.  I  believe  that  th(!se  were  the 
means  which  })repared  their  minds  to  relinquish  the 
world,  and  place  their  hope  in  God. 


I 


wil 


no^ 


w    sneak   of  Christmas    and    New   Year. 


When  Christmas  arrived,  we  were  invited  to  a  centen 


ary 


tea  party,  in  company  widi  the  Rev.  William  Case,  the 
well  known  friend  of  the  Indians.  The  party  met  at 
Alderville,  eight  miles  from  the  Mission.  This  was  a 
season  of  much  joy  and  happiness.  The  Chiefs  reterred 
to  the  time  when  they  were  without  the  gospel.  One 
of  them  said,  *'  Before  I  heard  the  gospel,  when  Christ- 
mas came,  1  began  to  thank  the  Great  Spirit  for  the  day 


100 


THE    LIFE    OF 


on  which  I  could  get  plenty  of  whiskey.  Brothers,  you 
know  how  often  I  was  dragged  through  the  snow  to  my 
wigwam,  where  my  wife  and  children  were  cold  and 
hungry.  Now,  I  drink  tea  instead  of  whiskey^  and 
have  religion  with  it ;  row  my  house  is  comfortable ; 
and  my  children  are  pious  and  happy.  I  expect  to  pur- 
sue a  Christian  course  till  I  arrive  in  heaven.  My  fond 
hope  is  to  meet  these  good  missionaries  in  the  land  of 
bliss ;  and  not  only  these,  but  also  the  good  John  Wes- 
ley, with<Hs'hom  I  expect  to  shake  hands  there."  John 
Sunday's  brother  (Big  Jacob,)  said,  "  When  the  Me- 
thodists were  preaching  to  our  people,  I  heard  that  the 
chiefs  and  warriors  were  frequently  in  tears.  I  then 
said,  I  would  not  shed  tears  were  I  to  hear  them. 
Still,  I  wished  to  understand  for  myself  I  went,  vvi^h 
a  full  determination  not  to  behave  myself  like  a  ivonian, 
I  mean  by  crying.  I  sat  near  the  door.  The  preacher 
was  speaking  about  the  Saviour's  dying  on  the  cross, 
while  the  Indians  all  around  were  sobbing.  I  began  to 
feel  serious,  and  then  the  tears  fell  involuntarily.  Fre- 
quently 1  wiped  my  eyes,  but  still  the  tears  ivouldjlow.  I 
asked  myself,  am  I  crying  too  1  Brethren,  I  was  ashamed 
to  exhibit  tears;  but  now  [here  he  raised  his  hand 
to  heaven]  it  is  not  through  cowardice  that  I  cry,  for  I 
never  shed  a  tear  on  the  battle  field,  nor  even  when  my 
children  or  my  friends  lay  dead  before  me.  No !  I 
never  dropped  a  tear.  I  feel  to-night  very  happy  and 
thankful  to  know  that  the  Great  Spirit  did  not,  while  I 
was  in  darkness,  say,  '  I  will  never  bless  this  Indian.' 
I  feel  an  ardent  love  for  you  all.  I  love  Jesus^  who 
has  done  so  much  for  sinful  me."     He  then  sat  down  ; 


KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWn. 


101 


rothers,  you 
snow  to  my 
Q   cold  and 
:Jnskey,  and 
;omfortable  ; 
pect  to  pur- 
1.     My  fond 
the  land   of 
IJohn  Wes- 
ere."     John 
3n   the    Me- 
nard that  the 
Ks.     I    then 
)  hear  them. 
[  went,  vvi^h 
ke  a  looihan^ 
riie  preacher 
on  the  cross, 
I  began  to 
arily.     Fre- 
wuldjlow.  I 
was  ashamed 
jd   his  hand 
I  cry,  for  I 
|en  when  my 
e.     No!  I 
|y  happy  and 
ot,  while  I 
is  Indian.' 
Jesus y  who 
sat  down  ; 


Brother  John  Sunday  now  arose,  and  interpreted  what 
his  brother  had  just  said  ;  and  at  the  close  ofliis  remarks* 
he  turned  to  the  whiles,  who  had  come  here  from  Co- 
bourg,  and  several  other  places,  and  said,  "  Brothers, 
that  was  a  great  big  mercy ^  for  that  gn'at  big  many 

I  might  add  other  cases  here,  but  it  is  scarcely  neces- 
sary. Suffice  it  to  say  that  we  enj(\yed  the  services 
throughout.  As  I  looked  around,  I  recognized  some, 
whom  I  knew,  and  had  often  seen  before  the  gospd 
reached  us,  and  who  had  usually  spent  Christmas  in  the 
gutter, — degraded,  miserable,  and  starving.  'J'hc  lan- 
rruage  of  the  Psahnist  might  well  have  been  quoted  by 
each  of  these  poor  brethren  : — "  Thou  hast  raised  me 
up  out  of  the  filthiest  sink  (English  translation,  *  the  miry 
cl'iy^'')  and  ha^^t  planted  niy  feet  firmly  on  a  rock.'* 
Yes,  the  rock  Christ  Jesus. 

New  Yenr's  day  was  observed  in  the  same  religious 
manner.  And  I  cannot  but  remark  here,  that  it  is  to  be 
greatly  regretted  that  so  many  Christians  in  the  States 
spend  this  day  in  gadding  about  from  house  to  house, 
and  indulging  in  luxuries  to  excess.  Nay,  more  ;  1 
have  been  informed  that  not  a  few  professors  entertain 
their  visitors  widi  fire-water  or  deviVs  spittle^  on  that 
(lay.  What  a  contradiction  this  would  be  in  the  esti- 
mation of  converted  Indians,  were  they  to  witness  these 
scenes. 

During  the  winter,  the  General  Council  of  the  Nation 
was  held  at  the  Credit  River  rvi'^sion.  Chief  Joseph 
Sawder  was  elected  President  of  the  Council.  This 
noble  chief  has  filled  the  chair  several  times  since,  with 
great  credit.     Several   petitions,   and    otlier  important 


1 


102 


THE    LIFi:    OF 


documents  were  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  diflerent 
chiefs,  to  be  presented  to  the  Clovernment  of  Canach. 
The  whole  Council  wailed  on  the  Governor  General, 
liOrd  Sydenham,  in  a  body ;  they  presented  their  peti- 
tions (see  Note  A,  at  the  end  of  this  chapter.)  In 
reply,  we  received  but  little  satisfaction  ;  he  closed  his 
note,  by  snying,  "  My  children,  for  the  present,  I  bid 
you  all  farewell."  His  Lordship  did  not  even  deign 
to  afTix  his  7m/?jc  to  the  note.  Since  then,  nothing  has 
been  heard  of  our  papers,  and  therefore  we  must  con- 
clude that  they  have  been  laid  vndrr  the  table.  But 
what  could  be  expected  of  a  ^^Jliflier,''''  who  could  smile 
in  the  presence  of  his  *■'•  children^"'  and  yet  stal)  them  in 
the  dark  ?  See  note  B,  at  the  close  of  the  chapter, 
where  the  reader  may  find  an  extract  from  his  letter  to 
Lord  John  Russell.  To  rebut  his  false  representations, 
I  would  appeal  to  the  Report  of  the  Commissioners  on 
Indian  Affairs  in  Canada ;  to  tlje  missionaries  ;  and  to 
the  whole  civilized  and  Christianized  population  of  the 
Chippewa  nation.  I  can  therefore  say,  without  the  fear 
of  respectable  contradiction,  that  his  assertions  have  no 
foundation  in  truth.  A  few  drunken  Indians,  it  is  true, 
maybe  found  in  Canada;  and  these  alone,  would  be 
willing  to  call  him  Father, 

It  was  at  this  General  Council  that  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  Captain  Howell's  family,  of  Toronto,  for- 
merly of  England,  and  aller  an  intimate  acquaintance  of 
some  six  months,  I  was  united  in  marriage  to  his  daush- 
ter  Elizabeth.  My  wife  has  been  a  help  meet  indeed  ; 
she  has  shared  my  woes,  my  trials,  my  privations;  and 
has  faithfully  labored  to  instruct  and  assist   the  poor  In- 


\ 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-DOWH. 


103 


^  (liflerent 
Canatha. 
r  General, 
heir  peti- 
pter.)     In 
closed  his 
?nt,  I  bid 
ven  deign 
Mhini:;  has 
must  con- 
iblo.     But 
ould  smile 
ah  them  in 
e  chapter, 
is  letter  to 
'senlations, 
Issioners  on 
|es ;  and  to 
lion  of  the 
ut  the  fear 
s  have  no 
it  is  true, 
would  be 

lecame  ac- 
^ronto,  for- 
lintance  of 
Ihisdaugh- 
It  indeed  ; 
lions  ;  and 
poor  In- 


dians, wht  icver  an  opportunity  occurred.  I  often  feel 
astonished  when  I  reilect  upon  what  she  has  endured, 
considering  that  she  does  not  possess  much  pliysical 
strength.  I  can  truly  say  that  she  has  willingly  partaken 
of  the  same  cup  that  I  have,  although  that  cup  has  oflen 
contained  gall.  I  trust,  that  I  liave  not  transgressed 
the  bounds  of  delicacy,  in  speaking  of  one  who  has 
sacrificed  so  njuch  in  becoming  the  partner  of  an  Indian 
niissionar)'.  I  will  simply  add,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Howell,  and  ^heir  daughters  Caroline  and  Elizabeth, 
were  then,  and  arc  now,  members  of  the  Methodist 
Church. 

In  the  spring  which  preceded  my  marriage,  I  was 
appointed  by  my  people  at  Rice  Lake,  to  transact  some 
business  for  them  at  Toronto.  I  accordingly  left  Rice 
Lake  and  reached  Toronto  in  April.  Just  before  leav- 
ing for  Rice  Lake,  I  called  to  see  my  cousin,  Thomas 
Kezhig,  who  was  confined  to  his  house  by  consumption. 
While  on  my  journey  homewards,  between  Toronto 
and  Port  Hope,  as  I  was  sleeping  on  one  of  the  sofas 
of  the  steamboat,  I  had  the  following  singular  dream  in 
relation  to  my  cousin  above  mentioned  : — 

I  found  myself  in  a  path  on  a  wide  plain,  which  led 
towards  the  south,  between  two  cottages.  I  was  im- 
pressed with  a  belief  that  it  was  my  duty  to  proceed  to 
the  end  of  the  road,  which,  from  app(;arances,  great 
multitudes  had  walked  over.  On  nearing  the  cottages, 
I  discovered  a  small  gale,  attended  by  a  keeper.  At 
first,  he  refused  me  an  entrance,  but  after  much  persua- 
sion, he  permitted  me  to  pass,  extorting  from  me  a  pro- 
mise, to  return  as  soon  as  I  should  reach  a  certain  spot, 


104 


THK    LIFE    OP 


from  which  I  could  see  the  end  of  the  path.  I  passed 
through  the  gate  and  traveled  over  a  beautiful  rolling 
country,  \\\\\\  groves,  flowers,  and  fruits,  on  my  right 
and  on  my  left,  which  delighted  my  eyes ;  while  the 
singing  of  birds  delip^  my  ears.  I  walked  through 
several  streams  wliici.  jan  smoothly  over  beds  of  beau- 
tiful pebbles.  From  one  of  these  streams  I  drank,  and 
felt  much  refreshed.  In  some  places,  I  saw  the  impress 
of  n)en\s  feet  on  the  pebbles,  which  proved  that  persons 
had  gone  before  me.  Some  time  after  this,  I  heard 
'  several  voices  conversing  aljout  the  country  to  which 
they  were  traveling.  I  ascended  a  hill,  from  which  I 
beheld  a  scene  which  no  lanGjuasfe  can  describe.  In 
front  was  a  large  granite  rock,  in  the  form  of  a  pyramid  ; 
it  was  exceedingly  high  ;  had  seats  on  each  side  from 
the  bottom  to  the  top  ;  and  on  these,  sat  a  great  multi- 
tude who  had  died  in  the  Lord.  Here  and  there  was  a 
vacant  seat.  Some,  however,  were  standing,  and  all 
had  a  pair  of  wings.  Those  that  were  sitting,  had 
wings,  and  seemed  ready  to  fly !  On  the  very  summit, 
and  above  the  rest,  there  was  a  spacious  seat,  or  magni- 
ficent throne.  One  sat  on  this  throne  who  shone  like 
the  sun !  Over  his  crowned  head  was  a  circle,  resem- 
bling a  rainbow,  on  which  was  written,  with  letters  of 
gold,  "  Tins  IS  THE  King  Jesus."  What  a  splendid 
sight !  it  dazzled  my  eyes.  Above  his  head  were  clouds 
of  angels ;  these  were  performing  beautiful  gyrations. 
Sometimes  they  descended  so  low,  that  I  plaii  ly  could 
see  the  upper  side  of  their  wings,  which  reflected  a 
brilliant  light  from  the  throne.  I  did  not  hear  them 
speak,  but  there  was  a  noise  like  a  mighty  rushing  wind, 


I  passed 
tiful  rollin;^ 
1    my  right 
while    the 
od  through 
Js  of  beaii- 
draiik,  and 
the  impress 
[hat  persons 
bis,  I  heard 
y  to  which 
3m  which  I 
scribe.     In 
a  pyramid  ; 
1  side  from 
rpeat  multi- 
there  was  a 
ng,  and  all 
lilting,   had 
ivy  summit, 
,  or  magni- 
shone  like 
cle,  resem- 
i  letters  of 
a  splendid 
ere  clouds 
gyrations, 
ill  ly  could 
'cllected  a 
hear  (hem 
[ling  wund, 


TCAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


105 


occasioned  by  their  wings,  which  were  constantly  in  mo- 
tion. There  were  myriads  upon  myriads  of  these 
winged  angels  ;  the  very  heavens  were  covered  with 
them.  I  observed  between  me  and  this  great  rock,  a 
river,  part  of  which  was  as  black  as  jet,  and  the  rest  as 
yellow  as  gold.  It  llowed  gracefully  along  the  edge  of 
the  beautiful  green,  near  the  rock.  1  saw  two  men 
plunge  into  it^i  bosom,  and  swiin.  As  soon  as  they 
reached  the  spot  where  the  water  was  black,  their 
clothes  fell  off  of  them,  and  were  carried  away  by  the 
current ;  while  they  themselves  reached  the  shore  on 
the  opposite  sido.  They  now  assumed  forms  too  glo- 
rious for  tongue  or  pen  to  describe  ;  even  imagination 
must  fail  here.  They  now  seemed  to  rise  up  out  of  the 
river  ;  and  as  they  slood  upon  its  bed,  with  their  long 
white  wings  majestically  expanded  and  dripping,  they 
clapped  their  hands  and  exclaimed,  *'  Glory  to  God  in 
the  highest;  glory  and  honor  to  Jesus."  They  now 
stepped  out  of  the  stream,  walked  side  by  side,  and 
ascended  to  their  seats  midway  up  the  rock!  While 
they  were  ascending,  the  entire  multitude  cheered  anil 
welcomed  them.  "Glory  to  God,"  "Halleluiah,'' 
with  many  other  exclamations,  were  echoed  in  loud 
peals  tlioughout  the  whole  region.  My  eyes  wept  big 
burning  tears,  which  overflowed  my  face.  I  tried  to 
join  the  happy  throng  in  ejaculating  halleluiah  ;  and 
made  several  fruitless  attempts  to  cross  the  river.  I  f<dt 
as  if  I  were  fettered,  and  fastened  to  a  stake.  Presently, 
I  heard  the  sound  of  footsteps  behind  me  ;  I  turned 
around  suddenly,  and  beheld  my  cousin  Thomas  Kezhig, 
passing   along.     I  addressed  him,  and   said,  "  Where 


106 


THE    LIFE    OF 


are  you  goinf^,  cousin?"  lie  replied,  *'  I  am  going 
whore  my  motJicr  and  sister  have  gone ;  but  you  must 
return  home  soon,  for  you  are  needed  tiiere  ;  you  will 
one  day  follow  UJ  to  the  skies."  I  exerted  myself  to 
approach  him,  but  in  vain.  lie  turned  about,  ran  down 
the  hill  to  the  water,  plunged  in,  and  swam  like  a  duck. 
Ilis  clothes  now  full  olFof  him,  as  did  those  of  the  two 
individuals  referred  to  above.  I  saw  him  rise;  ho  ex- 
claimed, '-'' (ilnry  to  Jesus  f"*  Some  one  exclaimed 
from  the  rock',  "  Thomas  ivezhig  is  come,  Thomas  Kez- 
h'ijl  is  come."  Immediately,  two  ilew  from  their  seats, 
and  presented  themselves  before  him,  near  the  edge  of 
the  water.  They  embraced  each  other,  and  clapped 
their  wings,  as  if  filled  with  joy.  O  what  a  happy, 
happy  scene!  The  immense  throng  of  angelic  beings 
witnessed  this  sight,  and  lowered  their  flight.  Those 
on  uie  rock,  now^  stootl  up  at  his  approach,  and  flapped 
tlieir  wings.  The  two  who  had  flown  to  him,  led  him 
by  the  hand  to  a  seat.  Every  eye  was  now  upon  him  • 
and  the  whole  heavens  seemed  to  echo,  "  JVdcoine  to 
thy  rest^  thou  child  of  affliction.^'  1  recognized  in  these 
two,  his  mother  and  sister,  who  had  died  a  few  years 
before,  with  a  hope  full  of  glory.  I  could  have  given 
worlds  for  permission  to  cross  the  river.  I  wept  sorely, 
andfelt  it  incumbent  to  return,  according  to  my  promise, 
to  the  keeperof  the  gate.  The  keeper  inquired,  "  well 
(lid  you  see  them  ?"  But  my  heart  was  too  full  to  give 
utterance  to  my  thoughts.  I  now  awoke,  much  agi- 
tated, and  still  weeping.  I  looked  at  my  watch,  and 
discovered  that  it  was  a  quarter  past  one  o'clock,  P.  M. 
In  the  evening  I  met  one  of  my  step-brothers  at  Port 


KATI-GF.-r.A-CAn-BO'.Vir. 


107 


I  going 
m  must 
ou  will 
►•suit'  to 

II  down 
n  duck. 
I  he  two 

ho  ex- 
claimed 
as  Kez- 
ir  seats, 
edge  of 
clapped 
I  happy, 
z  beings 
Those 
flapped 
led  him 
on  him ; 
coine  to 
in  these 
w  years 
e  given 
t  sorely, 
romise, 
,  "  well 
to  give 
ch  agi- 
ch,  and 
,  P.  M. 
at  Port 


Hope  ;  he  had  just  arrived.  The  fii-st  words  (hat  he 
uttered,  were,  "  Our  cousin  is  no  more."  I  inipiirod, 
*' Whon  did  he  die?"  He  rcpliecl,  "  To-tlay,  about 
one  o'clofdi."  "  Then,"  said  I,  "  he  is  hiippy  in  the 
realms  of  bliss."  The  next  day,  as  I  stooped  over  his 
cold  remains,  I  could  still  see  his  glorified  spirit  as  in 
my  dream,  welcomed  to  the  land  of  angels.  (.) !  '*  Let 
me  die  the  death  of  die  rii/hteous,  and  let  my  liist  end 
be  like  his."  I  loved  him  tenderly,  and  had  good 
reason  to  believe  that  he  also  loved  me.  My  readers 
will,  I  trust,  excuse  me  for  having  inflicted  uj)r)n  them 
this  dronm.  It  is  even  now  so  vivivl  in  my  recollection, 
and  being  somewhat  curious  and  peculiar,  that  T  have 
ventured  to  give  it.  It  is  but  a  dreani,  and  I  wish  it  to 
go  for  what  it  is  worth,  and  no  more. 

I  left  Toronto  for  the  west,  on  the  third  of  June, 
and  arrived  at  Builiilo  the  same  evening,  just  in  time  to 
fulfil  an  eno-acjement.  I  was  to  address  the  Sundav 
School  Missionary  Society  at  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  I  was  obliged  to  leave  Mrs.  Copway  at 
Toronto,  as  she  was  not  quite  prepared  to  depart;  but 
the  following  day  she  met  me  in  IJuflido.  Here  the 
brethren  prevailed  on  us  to  stay  over  the  Sabbath. 
Sabbath  uioriiing  I  preached  at  Black  Pvock',  and  in 
ButTalo  in  the  evening.  What  a  curious,  iii(|uisitive, 
and  teasing  ])eople,  some  of  the  Yankees  are!  Yet, 
they  are  very  iriendly  withal,  for  every  one  seemed  to 
be  stiiving  to  induce  us  to  go  to  their  homes  to  take 
tea  and  to  pass  the  night.  I  had  been  nuirried  but  a 
few  days,  and  the  following  were  some  of  the  ques- 
tions put  to  me  : — "How  did  you  obtain   your  wife.'"* 


108 


THE    LIFE    OF 


"  Where  were  you  married  ?"  *'Did  her  fatlirr  con- 
sent?" "How  many  of  your  people  have  married  our 
white  women?"  These  and  similar  inquiries  were  con- 
stantly made,  and  were  txceedingly  annoying.  But 
notwithstanding  all  this,  I  could  say  "farewell  dear 
friends  of  Buffalo  ;  thank  you  for  your  kindness,  your 
good  wishes,  and  your  prayers.  Farewell  Sister  Dob- 
son,  Brother  M.,  and  Brother  Vanderpool" — a  nohlc 
hearted  and  whole-souled  man. 

On  the  7lh  of  June,  we  parted  with  my  wife's  sister, 
Caroline,  who  had  come  with  my  wife  from  Toronto  as 
far  as  i3ufIalo.  We  were  soon  sailing  on  Lake  Erie. 
On  the  b''h  we  were  in  Cleveland.  Here  wc  were 
obliged  to  stop,  as  the  regular  boat  was  engaged  to  con- 
vey persons  to  the  great  Whig  Convention  at  Fort 
Meigs.  But  we  passed  a  very  a^^reeable  time,  however, 
especially  with  Mr.  and  ]Mrs.  Peet.  On  the  12th,  an 
opportu.nity  offered  by  which  we  could  go  as  far  as 
Amherstburj]:,  on  our  wav  to  Detroit.  The  steamboat 
Milwaukie  stopped  at  Clcvelai.d  on  her  route  upwards 
and  on  board  of  her  v,  c  went.  Soon  we  fell  in  with 
Rev.  John  Clark,  who  was  on  his  w:iy  h  -^^m  the  General 
Conference  to  Chicago,  in  comp.my  with  Bev.  Mr.  Col- 
cla^Tier,  of  Detroit.  It  was  my  design  to  preach  on 
board,  but  was  prevented  on  account  of  the  i oiling  of 
the  boa^,  which  caused  much  sea-sickness,  and  our  early 
arrival  at  Amherstburo:.  Here  we  staid  one  week,  and 
passetl  many  happy  hours,  especially  with  Sister  Sc ttt. 
From  Amherstburg  we  went  to  Detroit.  On  the  18th 
we  started  from  Detroit  for  Mackinaw,  on  board  the 
steamboat  Il(/bert  Fulton,  which  place  wc   reached  on 


KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWII. 


109 


cr  con- 
ried  our 
?re  con- 

or.       But 

L'U  dear 
!ss,  your 
.er  Dob- 
-a  noble 

's  sister, 
)ronto  as 
ke  Erie. 
,vc  were 
1  to  con- 
at  Fort 
lowever, 
12th,  an 
as  far  as 
tcamboat 
upwards 
in  with 
General 
xMr.  Col- 
each   on 
oiling  of 
our  early 
eek,  and 
ler  Scott, 
the  lyth 
oard  the 
ched  on 


the  20th;  here  we  ren.ained  a  few  days  with  B.  Chapman, 
Ksq.  Here  I  heard  of  the  death  of  one  of  our  traders, 
Lavaque,  a  pious  man  and  a  particular  friend.  I  preached 
his  funeral  sermon,  and  then  his  remains  were  con- 
signed to  the  grave.  Many  wept  on  this  occasion,  for 
he  was  much  beloved.  Mrs.  Copway  was  now  suffer- 
ing from  chills  and  fever,  which  she  first  contracted  at 
Toronto.  On  the  23d,  we  took  passage  on  board  the 
steamboat  Fairport,  and  arrived  at  Green  Bay  early  the 
next  morning.  Mrs.  Copway's  indisposition  induced 
me  to  remain  here  until  she  should  feel  better.  Brother 
Chenoworth,  the  stationed  preacher,  was  absent,  and  it 
devolved  on  me  to  fill  his  pulpit  on  the  Sabbath.  We 
had  a  most  interesting  season  in  waiting  on  the  Lord. 
Mrs.  Copway's  fevers  continued  three  weeks,  and  when 
it  was  thought  that  she  had  recovered,  we  took  land 
(%Trriage  to  Prairie  Du  Chicn.  But  before  we  had  gone 
many  miles,  she  was  ngain  seized  with  chills  and  fever, 
and  we  were  obliged  to  tarry  at  the  house  of  a  Mr. 
McCarty.  His  family  were  kind,  and  would  not  receive 
any  compensation  for  their  trouble.  I  now  proposed  to 
Mrs.  C.  to  return  to  Green  Bay,  but  she  would  not  con- 
sent, saying,  that  as  we  had  started,  it  were  better  to 
keep  on.  Every  other  day  she  had  the  fever.  O 
how  it  distressed  me  to  witness  her  aflliction.  We 
passed  through  the  villages  of  the  Stockbri:j:e  and 
Brother  Town  Indians.  Their  lands  are  good,  and 
it  is  to  be  hoped  that  they  will  continue  to  conduct  them- 
selves well. 

On  the   17th  July,  we  arrived  at  Winnebago  Lake, 

where  we  took  dinner  with  Brother  White.     After  leav- 

10 


no 


TIIF.  L17K  OF 


iiig  Hiis  place,  we  had  to  kindle  up  a  fire  in  the  groves 
several  times,  in  order  to  cook  somethinf^  for  breakfast, 
and  for  the  rest  of  the  day  ;  there  being  no  settlers  within 
twenty  miles.  Some  men  seem  to  have  come  to  these 
**  ^iggi"gs"  only  for  the  purpose  of  defrauding  travellers 
out  of  their  goods  and  money.  For  every  slim  and 
dirty  meal,  we  had  to  pay  fifty  cents.  There  U  a  house 
between  Fort  Winnebago  and  Prairie  Du  Chien  which 
I  can  never  forget.  We  had  to  pay  fifty  cen's  for  each 
meal  (?) ;  twenty -five  cents  for  lodging  in  beds  swarming 
with  fleas  and  bugs.  Sleep  was  out  of  the  question;  so 
I  spent  the  hours  of  the  night  on  the  sert  of  what  was 
called  a  chair.  August  2f3cl,  we  arrived  at  Prairie  Du 
Chien,  after  much  fatigue,  having  traveled  ten  days. 
Brother  Kavanaugh  had  just  arrived  from  St.  Peters, 
and  had  us  conveyed  to  Dubuque,  in  a  canoe.  Here 
Mrs.  Copway  remained,  till  I  returned  from  the  Confer- 
ence, which  was  held  at  Mount  Morris.  From  Du- 
buque we  went  to  Prairie  Du  Chien,  in  a  steamboat ;  on 
the  26th  we  were  compelled  to  go  in  our  canoe  to  St. 
Peters,  on  account  of  the  shallowness  of  the  river.  Our 
company  consisted  of  Brothers  Spates,  Hudd lesion. 
Brown,  Jones,  Mrs.  Copway,  her  sister,  and  myself. 
We  encamped,  occasionally,  on  the  banks  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. We  were  more  than  two  weeks  traveling 
three  hundred  miles,  to  St.  Peters.  We  had  a  tent 
which  we  pitched  every  night.  On  the  26th  Septem- 
ber, we  had  to  mount  the  bluffs  of  the  Mississippi  river; 
here  WT  found  a  number  of  Indian  deities,  made  of  stone. 
Mrs.  Copway  and  her  sister  tumbled  them  all  downmto 
the  river.  Their  worshippers  must  have  been  astoimd- 
ed  and   mortified  when  they  returned,  and  discovered 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


Ill 


?  groves 
eakfast, 
s  within 
to  these 
avellers 
im   and 
a  house 
n  whieh 
for  each 
varraing 
,tIon ;  so 
hat  was 
aiiie  Du 
:n  (lays. 
.  Peters, 
Here 
Confer- 
in   Du- 
oat ;  on 
e  to  St. 
Our 
(Jleston, 
myself, 
e   Mis- 
aveling 
a  tent 
:5eptcm- 
)i  river; 
f  stone, 
vvnmlo 
stound- 
overed 


that  (heir  gods  had  vanished.  On  several  occasions 
we  were  dripping  wet.  On  the  9th  of  October  we  ar- 
rived at  St.  Peters  ;  we  here  had  the  happiness  and  pri- 
vilege of  associating  with  the  Presbyterian  missionaries 
three  weeks ;  they  were  affectionate  and  truly  kind  to 
us.  These  were  Brothers  Garvin,  Pond,  Denton,  and 
their  wives.  We  had  yet  to  journey  nearly  three  hun- 
dred miles.  After  some  delay  in  getting  ready,  we 
started  in  our  canoe.  On  the  27th  of  October  we  went 
about  fifteen  miles  up  the  river;  on  the  2Sth  we  could 
proceed  no  farther  on  account  of  the  ice.  Now  what 
w^as  to  be  done.''  If  the  winter  sets  in,  while  we  are  on 
our  journey,  we  shall  have  to  suffer  much.  We  there- 
fore concluded  to  go  by  land  to  Elk  River  mission.  On 
the  19. h  w^e  hired  a  Frenchman  to  convey  our  things 
in  his  cart.  It  being  late  when  we  started,  we  walked 
but  tive  miles  the  first  day;  we  really  dreaded  the  jour- 
ney. On  the  thirtieth,  while  we  were  crossing  the  Rice 
River,  the  cart  was  upset ;  our  provisions  and  clothes 
were  filled  with  water ;  and  many  of  our  things  were 
float-irig  down  the  river.  I  made  a  fire,  and  we  ])assed 
the  rest  of  the  day  in  drying  our  articles;  fortunately, 
not  one  of  us  was  in  the  cart.  Mrs.  Copway  exhibited 
much  patience  and  fortitude  ;  she  reproved  us  for  mur- 
muring, on  account  of  this  and  other  mishaps ;  and 
laughed,  while  our  pies  and  cakes  were  sailing  down 
the  river.  On  the  31st  we  walked  the  whole  day,  and 
reached  Rum  River, — called  so,  because  a  barrel  of 
rum  had  been  concealed  there.  It  would  be  too  tedious 
to  narrale  a// the  circumstances  connected  with  the  rest 
of  our  journey. 


112 


THE    LIFE    OF 


On  the  6th  of  November  wa  arrived  at  the  njission, 
having  traveled,  in  all,  about  two  thousand  and  eighty 
miles.  The  Indians  had  fled  from  this  mission,  on  ac- 
count of  their  enemies,  the  Sioux,  whom  they  dreaded. 
Here,  then,  we  had  no  employment ;  no  one  to  instruct ! 
We  now  endured  much  suffering.  I  was  taken  sick 
with  the  dysentery,  and  remained  so  four  months,  al- 
though, occasionally,  I  could  move  about.  Brother 
Huddlesfon,  also,  became  sick ;  he  was  taken  on  the 
25lh  of  December,  and  died  on  the  30th,  of  dysentery. 
This  was  truly  a  time  of  trial.  We  buried  him  near  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  on  New  Year's  day.  He  had 
come  here  to  do  good ;  but  0  how  inscrutable  are  the  ways 
of  God  !  The  chief  of  the  Ojebwas  had  now  arrived  ; 
and  addressed  us  in  the  following  language: — 

*'  i^rothers,  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  all  in  such  afflicting 
circumstances.  I  see  that  you  loved  him  ;  and  from 
wi)at  little  I  saw  and  knew  of  him,  I  believe  he  was  a 
good  man.  He  came  here  to  do  us  good — to  teach  our 
children.  You  ask  me  where  you  shall  bury  your  Bro- 
ther. I  will  tell  you.  Biiry  him  on  that  little  hill 
[pointing  to  it,]  so  that  we  may  see  his  grave  as  we 
pass  up  and  down  the  river.  I  will  tell  my  people  to 
keep  the  grave  in  good  order,  and  to  respect  it.  No 
grass  shall  be  allowed  to  grow  too  near  it ;  we  will  see 
that  it  is  weeded.  Next  summer,  /will  build  a  heap 
of  stones  about  it ;  that  all  may  see  and  know  where 
the  good  man  lies — he,  who  came  to  bless  us.  Tell  his 
father  that  the  Sioux,  our  enemies,  will  not  molest  his 
remains." 

Tliis  chief  was  not  a  pious  man.     Three  of  his  war- 


Qjission, 
J  eighty 
,  on  ac- 
Ireaded. 
nstruct ! 
:en  sick 
iths,  al- 
Brother 
.  on  the 
sentery. 
near  the 
lie  had 
the  ways 
arrived  ; 

afllictino; 

nd  from 

e  was  a 

^ac'.h  our 

our  Bro- 

ttle  hill 

e  as  we 

eople  to 

t.     No 

will  see 

a  heap 

V  where 

Tell  his 

olest  his 

lis  war- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


MA 


riors,  now  went  to  the  hill,  cleared  away  the  snow,  and 
dug  the  grave  according  to  our  directions.  We  com- 
mitted his  lifeless  body  to  the  cold  grave  in  a  Strang**, 
land  !  I  never  knew  how  much  I  loved  him,  until  he 
was  gone.  Filled  with  tears,  sobs,  and  sighs,  Brother 
Spates  performed  the  last  sad  ofTice,  over  the  remains 
of  our  dearly  beloved  brother,  while  the  rude  blast  was 
blowing  the  snow  in  every  direction.  Just  before  he 
died,  he  admonished  and  entreated  us  to  meet  him  in 
heaven,  where  he  assured  us  he  was  going.  "  Blessed 
are  the  dead,  that  die  in  the  Lord." 

The  chief  now  invited  us  to  go  and  reside  with  him 
at  Rabbit  River;  and,  in  February,  we  did  so,  after 
liaviiig  traveled  three  days.  During  these  three  da  >, 
however,  we  had  often  to  sliovri  away  the  snow,  build 
a  fire,  and  spread  the  bedding  without  any  tent  over  it. 
We  awoke  one  morning,  and  found  the  snow  two  inches 
deep  on  the  bed  clothes.  We  built  a  large  fire,  by 
which  we  warmed  ourselves  and  boiled  some  coffee. 
Our  bread  was  frozen ;  but  we  thawed  it,  and  made 
a  meal.  When  this  was  over,  ofT  we  started.  By  the 
way,  1  ought  to  have  mentioned  that  I  had  a  poney  for 
Mrs.  Copway  and  her  sister,  on  which  they  could  ride. 
Through  the  winter  he  lived  on  rushes,  and  browsed 
like  a  deer.  The  poor  fellow  had  to  give  out,  about 
two  miles  before  we  reached  Rabbit  River ;  Mrs.  Cop- 
way,  therefore,  had  to  walk  this  distance  on  the  ice, 
wliich  greatly  fatigued  her  On  Saturday  night  quite 
late,  we  arrived  at  the  shanty  of  Chief  Ilole-in-the-sky. 
In  all  our  journeyings   Mrs.   C.  was  always  ready  and 

Willing  to  endure  every  hardship.     She  never  murmured 

10* 


114 


THE   LIFE    OF 


nor  appeared  discohtented.  This  often  encouraged 
me,  and  afforded  us  much  relief.  I  record  with  grati- 
tude, that  God  enabled  her  and  her  sister  to  bear  up 
under  the  severest  trials  and  hardships.  We  could  have 
no  earthly  gain  in  view;  the  grace  of  God  alone,  there- 
fore, supported  us  by  day  and  by  night,  in  sickness,  in 
perils,  in  storms,  in  fatigues,  in  despondency,  and  in 
.'olitary  places.  At  Rabbit  River  we  labored  with  con- 
siderable success  ;  but  on  account  of  the  war  raging  be- 
tween the  Sioux  and  the  Ojebwas,  these  two  missions, 
with  that  at  Ottawa  Lake,  had  to  be  abandoned. 

Note  A. 

'^  1st.  The  soil  at  the  Credit  is  generally  very  poor,  and,  con- 
secfuently,  the  crops  are  lijzht,  and  this,  in  a  prreat  measure,  dis- 
couraores  our  people  from  becoming  good  farmers.  The  situa- 
tion of  the  Credit  Reserve  is  better  calculated  for  commercial 
than  agricultural  purposes. 

"  2nd.  We  have  learned,  by  experience,  that  living  together 
in  a  village,  whilst  endeavoring  to  follow  farming,  is  attended 
with  many  disadvantages,  and  loss  of  time ;  it  is  therefore  de- 
sirable, that  all  the  Indians  who  wish  to  become  planters  should 
be  settled  on  their  own  lots. 

'-  3rd.  The  evil  example  of  many  of  the  white  people  around 
our  village,  exposes  our  people  to  the  temptation  of  drinking 
lire-water,  and  of  commilting  other  vices. 

"  4th.  We  are  of  opinion,  that,  if  we  go  and  settle  on  a  good 
tract  of  land,  many  of  our  young  men,  who  are  now  spending 
their  time  in  idleness,  would  be  induced  to  become  industrious, 


and  attend  to  their  farmi 

ng." 

/ 

• 

Note  B. 

"  Government  House,      } 

"  Kingston, 

22nd  July, 

1841. S 

''  My 

Lord, — T  liave 

the  honor  to  ac 

knowledge 

the  rece 

Pt 

'  of  vour 

V 

despatch  of  the 

1st  instant,  No. 

393,  on  tht 

;   subject 

of 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


115 


ou  raged 
ih  grati- 
bear  up 
lid  have 
3,  there- 
ness,  in 
and  in 
dth  con- 
ging  be- 
nissions, 
1. 


and,  con- 
isure,  dis- 
rhe  situa- 
inimercial 


toijether 

attended 

refore  de- 

rs  should 

e  around 
drinking 

m  a  good 
spending 
lustrious, 


■.,1 


receipt 
lubjecl  of 


tlie  Indian  Department  in  Canada.  I  beg  to  assure  your  Loid- 
ship  that  I  have  given  the  subject  my  attentive  consideration, 
end  I  hope  to  be  able  to  submit  for  your  approval  a  scheme  for 
the  consolidation  of  the  Department.  At  tlie  same  time  tlio 
matter  is  attended  with  great  ditficulty,  arising  from  the  petu- 
liarity  of  the  duties  which  the  officers  of  the  Department  have 
to  perform,  the  extent  of  country  comprised  within  their  juris- 
diction, and,  above  all,  from  the  system  pursued  with  regard 
to  the  Indians,  which,  in  my  opinion,  is  of  the  most  mistaken 
character.  All  my  observation  has  completely  satistiod  me, 
that  the  direct  interference  of  the  Governnieut  is  only  advan- 
tageous to  the  Indians  who  can  still  follow  their  accustomed 
pursuits,  and  that  if  they  became  settlers,  they  should  bo  com- 
pelled to  fall  into  the  ranks  of  die  rest  of  Her  Majesty's  subjects, 
exercising  the  same  independent  control  over  their  own  property 
and  their  own  actions^  and  subject  to  tlie  same  general  laws  as 
other  citizens. 

''  The  attempt  to  combine  a  system  of  pupilage  with  the  settle- 
ment of  these  people  in  civilized  parts  of  the  country,  leads 
only  to  embarrassment  to  the  Government,  expense  to  the 
Crown,  a  waste  of  the  resources  of  the  Province,  and  an  injury 
to  the  Indians  themselves.  Thus  circumstanced,  the  Indian 
loses  all  the  good  qualities  of  his  wild  state,  and  acquires  no- 
thing but  the  vices  of  civilization.  He  does  not  become  a  srood 
settler,  he  does  not  become  an  agriculturist  or  a  mechanic.  He 
does  become  a  drunkard  and  a  debauchee,  and  his  ft?malos  and 
family  follow  the  same  course.  He  occuj)ies  valuable  land,un- 
profitably  to  himself  and  injuriously  to  the  country.  Ho  gives 
infinite  trouble  to  the  Government,  and  adds  nothing  either  to 
ttie  wealth,  the  industry,  or  the  defence  of  the  Province. 
''  I  have,  &c. 

(Signed,)  "SYDENHAM." 

"  The  Right  Honorable 

"  Lord  J.  Russell." 


116 


THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


In  the  spring  we  were  out  of  provi.sions,  and  had  to 
fish  for  a  living  for  about  three  weeks.  Brother  Spates 
taught  school,  and  cousin  Johnson  and  myself  visited 
the  wigwams  daily,  for  the  purpose  of  singing  and  pray- 
ing, and  reading  the  woid  of  God.  They  always  re- 
ceived us  kindly  ;  and  soon  their  minds  and  hearts  be- 
gan to  feel  serious,  and  they  inclined  strongly  towards 
Christianity  It  was  not  long  after  that  many  of  them 
professed  to  have  made  their  peace  with  God,  and  ex- 
pressed their  determination  to  obey  the  precepts  of  Jesus. 
Here  we  must  acknowledge  that  God  "  made  us  glad 
according  to  the  days  wherein  he  hasafllictcd  us."  We 
had  "  not  labored  in  vain,  nor  spent  our  slrenglh  for 
nought,"  although  we  had  to  confess  that  we  were  un- 
ptolitable  servants.  While  conversing  wiili  a  chief  upon 
the  importance  of  true  religion,  he  became  much  troubled, 
and  admitted  that  his  own  religion  was  not  as  good  an 
the  religion  of  the  Bible  ;  but,  said  he,  "  I  will  embrace 
your  religion  when  I  shall  have  returned  from  one  more 
battle  with  the  Sioux  ;  and  I  will  then  advise  my  people 
to  embrace  it  too."  What  a  struiigle  this  poor  fellow 
had  within  !  His  name  was  Bah-goo-na-ge-shig  (Ilole- 
in-the-sky.)  He  had  always  been  kind  to  me  and  mine; 
in  the  spiinu;  he  presented  me  about  eighty  pounds  of 
sugar;  observing  at  the  same  time,  "  I  have  brought 
this  from  the  Sugar  Bush  to-day  ;  you  will  require  some 
for) our  family  ;  and  I  cheerfully  give  it." 

Biclher  Brace  and  his  family  now  arrived  from  Prairie 


d  had  to 

er  Spates 

If  visited 

md  pray- 

ways  re- 

earts  be- 

^'  towards 

•  of  them 

,  and  ex- 

of  Jesus. 

e  us  glad 

us."  We 

englh  for 

were  un- 

hief  upon 

troubled, 

good  as 

embrace 

one  more 

[\y  people 

3r  fellow 

(Hole- 

nd  mine; 

ounds  of 

brought 

lire  some 

u  Prairie 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


117 


Du  Chien.  What  tales  of  sufferings  did  they  commu- 
nicate !  They  had  traveled  six  hundred  miles  in  the 
midst  of  wi;iter  ;  and  were  exposed  to  all  winds  and 
weathers!  But,  thank  God,  now  they  were  with  us. 
Their  clothes  were  almost  in  strings,  and  their  children 
were  in  rags !  Expecting  lo  find  enough  to  live  on  as 
soon  as  they  arrived,  they  brought  nothing  with  them. 
Thank  heaven,  we  were  just  enabled  to  keep  them  and 
ourselves  from  starving. 

The  Indians  desired  us  to  visit  several  other  places, 
and  establish  ourselves  there.  The  whole  country  seemed 
ripe  for  the  Gospel.  It  was  thought  best  that  Brother 
Spates  and  myself  should  go  down  to  St.  Peters,  by 
water,  and  obtain  provision.  We  were  four  days  going, 
and,  on  our  arrival,  a  war  party  was  just  on  the  eve  of 
departing  for  our  mission,  where  they  intended  to  mur- 
der all  the  Ojebwas  they  could  find.  I  requested 
Brother  Spates  to  accompany  me  back  by  land,  to  in- 
form the  Indians  of  the  intention  of  the  Sioux.  He  said, 
"  there  would  be  too  much  risk  in  going  before  the 
War  Party."  But  my  wife  and  sister  were  there  ;  they, 
as  well  as  my  poor  people,  might  be  barbarously  mur- 
dered. After  repeated  efforts  to  get  some  one  to  accom- 
pany me,  but  without  success,  I  was  determined  to  go 
alone.  I  trusted  in  the  God  of  battles,  and  with  his 
aid  I  was  confident  iliat  I  could  prevent  these  merciless 
and  blood-thirstv  warriors  from  imbruincj  their  hands 
in  the  blood  of  my  nation.  I  was  ready  for  a  start ;  and 
went  to  chief  Little  Crow's  village,  lo  tell  him  that  I 
was  going  to  the  Rabbit  River  Mission.  Not  thinking, 
thst  I  was  in  earnest,  or  had   courage  enough,  he  said 


118 


THE    LIFE   OF 


**  Tell  Holc-in-lhc-sky,  I  am  coming  to  get  his  scalp.'* 
This  took  place  three  hours  before  they  were  ready  to 
inarch.  In  the  midst  of  jeers  and  war-whoops^  I  left 
their  mission  house.  They  did  not  believe  that  I  intend- 
ed to  go  farther  than  Fort  Snelling.  As  soon  as  I  was 
out  of  sight,  I  began  to  run  as  fast  as  I  was  able.  I 
called  at  the  Post  Olhce,  which  was  nine  miles  from 
the  Crow  Mission,  got  my  papers  and  letters,  and  ran 
about  seven  miles  over  the  j)rairie,  wilhout  stopping  I 
bought  a  pony  on  the  road,  of  a  Frenchman,  and  having 
no  saddle,  I  rode  but  three  miles  of  the  whole  distance. 
1  tied  my  pack  on  his  back,  and  made  him  run  all  the 
afternoon.  In  the  night  I  slept  wilhout  a  fire.  I  was 
so  anxious  to  get  home,  that  I  had  no  appetite  for  eat- 
ing, the  first  two  days.  I  went  at  the  rate  of  about 
seventy-five  miles  [ter  day,  and  arrived  home  at  noon, 
on  the  fourth  day ;  having  walked  two  hundred  and 
forty  miles,  forded  eight  large  streams,  and  crossed  the 
broad  Mississippi  twi(^e.  My  coat  and  pantaloons  were 
in  strips.  I  crossed  the  Mississippi  just  in  front  of  our 
mission  house,  and,  as  soon  as  possible,  I  told  the  chi^f 
that  the  war  party  were  now  on  their  way  to  our  mission, 
to  kill  them.  I  advised  him  to  lead  away  the  women 
and  children,  which  they  did,  and  the  next  day  they  all 
left,  us.  We,  that  is,  my  family,  myself,  and  the  other 
missionaries,  w^ere  now  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  Sioux. 
But  they  did  not  come,  although  they  sent  spies. 
Brother  Brace,  Cousin  Johnson,  and  I,  now  ventured 
to  take  our  families  down  to  St.  Peters.  We  left  in  a 
large  bark  canoe,  and  had  only  one  loaf  of  bread,  two 
quarts  of  beans,  and  two  quarts  of  molasses.     Brother 


scalp." 
tady  to 
s,  I  left 

intend- 
s  I  was 
ible.  I 
L'S  from 
?md  ran 
ping  I 
1  having 
listance. 
I  all  the 
1  was 

for  eat- 
)f  about 
at  noon, 
red  and 
ssed  the 
)ns  were 


it 


of  our 

le  chtef 

mission, 

women 

they  all 

\e  other 

Sioux, 
spies, 
entured 
efl  in  a 
ad,  two 
Brother 


KAII-GK-GA-GAII-BOWH. 


119 


Brace  was  so  sick,  that  wc  had  to  lift  him  in  and  out  of 
the  canoe. 

We  saw  tracts  of  the  war  party,  on  our  way  to  St. 
Peters.  They  watched  us  on  the  river,  as  we  heard 
afterwards.  We  encamped  about  one  mile  and  a  half 
this  side  of  their  watering  place,  during  the  night,  and 
did  not  know  that  they  knew  this  fart,  as  will  be  seen 
in  the  sequel.  They  came  and  held  a  council  just 
across  the  river  from  our  encampment ;  they  could  see 
the  light  of  our  fire.  The  war  chiefs  agreed  that  four 
of  the  warriors  should  swim  over  to  us  and  take  us  all 
prisoners.  One  was  to  take  the  canoe  to  the  other  side 
of  the  river,  to  bring  over  the  rest  of  the  party.  They 
were  to  kill  me  and  my  Cousin  Jolinson.  But  the  chief 
said  to  them,  '*  If  you  kill  those  men,  the  Great  .S})irit 
will  be  angry,  nd  he  will  send  his  white  children  to  kill 
us,  and  our  children." 

One  of  ihe  warriors  told  the  chief  that  he  was  a 
coward,  and  that  he  ought  to  have  remained  at  home. 
To  this  the  chief  replied,  "I  am  no  coward  ;  and  we 
will  see  who  are  cowards  when  we  come  in  front  of  our 
enemies.'"'  Thus  they  disputed,  and  even  quarelled, 
among  themselves,  till  day-light.  The  same  morning, 
we  left  without  breakfast,  and  on  the  morning  following, 
we  were  beyond  their  reach. 

We  saw  where  they  had  raised  a  number  of  logs,  so 
that  they  might  lie  in  ambush.  I  ought  to  mention, 
that  w^e  were  perfectly  ignorant  of  all  their  plans  and 
actions,  until  we  arrived  at  St.  Peters.  The  chief,  him- 
self, communicated  to  us  what  has  been  stated  above, 
in  the  presence  of  his  warriors. 


120 


TIIK    LIFE    OF 


This  couiitr}',  is,  intU'cd,  a  dangerous  place  lor  the 
Ojebvva  Missionaries  ;  but  not  so  for  the  whiles,  lor 
the^  never  pretend  to  interfere  with  them,  in  any  way. 

Before  Conference,  and  while  I  was  obliged  to  be  at 
their  mission,  for  there  was  no  oilier  road  for  us  to  go, 
the  Sioux  tried  to  intimidate  me  by  pointing  their  guns 
to  my  breast,  and  by  flourishing  their  war  clubs  about 
my  head  ;  they  would  say,  *'  I  wish  you  had  longer 
hair,  so  that  I  could  take  a  good  hold  of  it  and  scalp 
you."  I  cannot  describe  my  y^r////^'i',  on  this  occasion, 
better,  than  by  (pioting,  with  a  little  alteration,  from  the 
immortal  bard  of  i\von: — " 'I'hey  were  so  terrible,  that 
they  shook  my  soul,  and  made  my  seated  heart  knock 
at  my  ribs  against  the  use  of  nature  ;  cold  drops  of 
sweat  hung  on  my  trembling  llesh,  my  blood  grew  chilly, 
and  I  seemed  to  ficeze  willi  horror."  I  would  often 
go  and  see  them  in  th'^ir  Tepees  (wigwams  ;)  this  was 
good  policy.  They  frequently  showed  me  some  of  the 
scalps  of  the  Ojcbwas,  and  ibmced  the  scalping  dance. 
What  awful  noises  they  made,  u>  they  danced  in  their 
fantastic  dresses,  with  their  faces  painted  black.  They 
jtMninded  me  much  of  his  Satanic  and  li.  ndish  majesty, 
rejoicing  over  a  damned  spirit  entering  hell. 

During  this  summer,  I  accompanied  brother  Kava- 
naugh  to  Sandy  Lake  Mission,  at  the  head  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi I  returned  by  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  while 
Brother  Kavanaugh  went  by  the  way  of  Lake  Superior, 
be  having  buFiness  wi^h  the  American  Fur  Company. 
When  I  arrived,  I  learned  that  the  elder  son  of  Brother 
Kavanaugh  had  been  drowned  ;  he  fell  from  a  ledge  of 
rocks.     Sister   Kavanaugh  felt  deeply,  this  merciful  y 


K  AH-GK-GA-GAII-noWII. 


121 


for  ihr 
us,  ior 
y  ^vay. 
o  be  at 

J  to  go, 
lir  guns 
=5  about 

longer 
d  sculp 
3casion, 
Vom  the 
)le,  tbat 

knock 
irops  of 
w  cbilly, 
Id  often 
his  was 
e  of  the 

dance. 

in    their 

They 

inajesty, 

Kava- 

Ihe  Mis- 


} 


u  Vf 


bile 


jupenor, 

>rapany. 

Brother 

ledge  of 

lerciful  y 


severe  dispensation.  Brother  Kavanaugh  now  arrive*!; 
poor  mail!  he  could  not  speak  to  me  for  some  time.  I 
met  liiin  some  distance  from  his  house  ;  he  had  heard 
of  the  circumstance,  but  hail  not,  as  yet,  been  home. 
''  How  unsearchahle  are  (iod's  judgments  ;  and  his 
ways  past  linding  out."  Yet,  witlial,  in  such  dark 
hours,  many  a  Christain  sees  parental  Love.  Ah!  we 
may  often  exclaim,  in  the  language  of  good  old  Jacob, 
"  All  these  things  are  against  me,"  but  wc  may  also 
say,  (jod  orders  every  thing  lor  the  good  of  his  own. 

That  summ<!r  we  went  to  Corjference,  whicli  wiis  hcKl 
in  Platteville.  I  was  then  appointed  to  establish  a  Mis- 
sion at  Foil  du  Lac,  at  the  head  of  Lake  Superior.  Bro- 
ther James  Simpson  was  appointed  school  teacher. 

We  traveled  trom  the  Sioux  Mission  up  the  St. 
Croix  River,  crossed  over  to  15urnt-wood  River,  and 
thence  to  Lake  Superior.  Having  provided  food,  I  de- 
])arted  with  IVL's.  Copway  and  her  sister,  John  Jacob, 
Massey,  and  Brother  Simpson,  about  the  iifiLcnth  of 
September.  We  were  two  weeks  on  the  St.  Croix 
River ;  and  part  of  this  time  I  was  so  sick  as  to  become 
delirious.  I  was  just  able  to  walk  over  the  two  mile 
))orlage  to  liurntwood  River.  The  other  men,  there- 
lore,  had  to  carry  the  large  canoe  two  miles  ;  this 
was  hard,  but  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  help  thern. 
We  \vcre  now  out  of  provisions.  I  have  been  told,  by 
good  authority,  the  following  singular  fact.  Tl^ere  is 
but  one  spring  which  forms  the  two  rivers; — the  St. 
Croix  which  runs  down  to  the  Mississippi,  and  the 
Burnt-wood  River  which  runs  down  to  Lake  Superior. 

In  going  down  the  Burnt-wood  river,  our  progresa 

11 


122 


THE    LIFE    OF 


was  slow.  We  were  out  of  provisions  from  Thursday, 
till  Sabbath  morning,  when  we  arrived  at  Fon  du  Lac. 
On  Saturday,  Mrs.  Cop  way  and  her  sister  had  a  small 
piece  of  bread  between  them  ;  the  rest  lived  upon  hope. 
In  the  afternoon,  we  rowed  about  twenty-eight  miles, 
and  on  Sabbath  morning  just  at  day-break  we  had  to 
start  for  our  station,  Fon  du  Lac  ;  about  twelve  o'clock 
we  arrived  there,  and  saw  John  Laundree,  the  trader, 
who  was  celebrated  for  his  hos{)iLality.  I  shook  hands 
with  him  ;  he  asked  me  if  I  was  sick  ;  and  said,  "  You 
look  pale."  I  told  him,  we  were  all  hungry,  and  had 
had  nothing  to  eat  but  a  small  piece  of  bread  since  Fri- 
day evening.  "Ah,  indeed!"  said  he,  "  I  will  soon 
have  breakfast  for  you."  Mrs.  Laundree,  after  a  few 
minutes,  had  every  thing  necessary  for  our  cheer  and 
comfort.  AYhile  eating,  I  thought,  that  wdiatever  might 
be  said  of  Catholics,  this  was  a  truly  Christian  act ;  and 
heaven  will  not  let  it  pass  unnoticed. 

In  the  evening  I  addressed  a  company  of  traders  and 
Indians.  I  found  the  Indians  in  a  miserable  state:  the 
cause  of  which  I  attribute  wholly  to  their  intercourse 
with  the  traders,  the  principal  })art  of  whom  are  noto- 
riously wicked  and  profane.  I  felt  very  thankful,  how- 
ever, that  wc  were  here  ;  yet  I  wasfilkd  with  anxieties  ; 
for  how  should  I  begin  my  labors  ?  Brother  Simpson 
and  I  commenced  by  fitting  up  the  old  mission  house, 
formerly  occupied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ely,  who  had  taught 
many  to  read  and  write.  The  school  house,  also,  was 
fitted  up,  and  in  it  Brother  Simpson  taught,  till  the  spring 
Our  prospects  seemed  to  brighten  up,  and  we  had  good 
reason  to  think  that  the  Indian-:*  were  glad  to  have  uc 


.'hursday, 
1  du  Lac. 
d  a  small 
pon  hope. 
lit  miles, 
ve  had  to 
e  o'clock 
le  trader, 
ok  liands 
id,  ^'  You 

and  had 
iince  Fri- 
will  soon 
ler  a  few 
:heer  and 
ver  might 

act ;  and 

iders  and 
ilate ;  the 
itcrcoiirse 
lare  noto- 
|t"ul,  hOAV- 
jnxieties ; 

Simpson 
m  house, 

d  taught 
ilso,  was 
lie  spring 
liad  good 

have  uc 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


123 


with  them ;  for  they  sent  their  children  regularly  to 
school,  and  our  religious  meetings  were  well  attended. 
During  the  winter  several  became  seriously  and  religious- 
ly affected  ;  and  in  the  spring,  a  few  believed  thac  they 
had  experienced  a  change  of  heart.  This  encouraged 
us  mucli.  I  can  never  forget  the  happy  seasons  I  en- 
joyed, in  my  visits  from  house  to  house,  and  in  the 
woods.  I  endeavored  to  seek  out  all ;  and  the  good 
Master  was  gracious  tome.  I  have  often  traveled  about 
among  them  on  snow  shoes,  weeping  for  joy  Often, 
100,  did  I  sleep  alone  in  the  woods,  having  h-vl  lo  dig 
away  the  snow  to  prepare  a  place  to  lie  on.  Though 
frequently  hungry,  faint,  and  lonely,  I  enjoyed  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord.  On  one  occasion  I  was  sorely  tried: 
I  accompanied  one  of  the  traders  about  one  hundred  and 
eighty  miles,  to  purchase  cattle  for  our  place.  I  b(Might 
a  cow  for  my  own  immediate  family  ;  and  in  the  sprint; 
it  was  killed  and  eaten  by  the  Indians.  Had  they  been 
in  want,  there  might  have  been  some  excuse  for  such 
an  act.  We  expected  her  to  "come  in''  in  about  three 
weeks,  and  her  milk  was  to  be  our  chief  dependence. 
It  was  a  cruel  piece  of  w  -k.  After  liaving  traveled, 
too,  three  hundred  and  sixty  miles  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  her,  and  then  to  be  thus  deprived,  was  a  hard 
case  truly.  Had  she  lived,  many  of  the  children  of  the 
Indians  would  have  shared  in  the  milk.  When  will  tl 
poor  Indians  be  instructed  in  right  princij 


le 


HCS 


r  rom  a  long  experience  and  close  ol)servations  among 
the  Sioux  and  th  Ojebwas,  in  regard  to  the  hostile  feel- 
ings existing  between  them,  I  have  been  brought  to  the 
followinii:  conclusions  : 


124 


THE  LIFE    OF 


1.  That  Christianity  and  education  alone,  will  check 
their  malevolent  and  hostile  feelings,  and  thus  put  an 
end  to  their  bloody  wars.  For  this  end  missionaries 
must  be  sent  to  both  nations. 

2.  That  it  is  useless  to  send  missionaries  without  suit- 
able interpreters  to  assist  them. 

3.  That  missions  should  be  established  in  the  vici- 
nities of  the  borders  of  the  neutral  grounds  of  these  two 
powerful  and  savage  nations ;  because  in  these  places 
there  is  but  little,  if  anything,  to  excite  them  to  revenge. 

4.  That  wherever  a  mission   is  once  established,  it 
ust  never  be  abandoned. 

5.  That  where  any  Protestant  mission  is  established 
in  any  village,  no  other  denomination  should  establish 
another  in  the  same  place,  or  interfere  in  any  other  way. 

6.  That  missionaries  ought  to  assist  each  other  when- 
ever'they  happen  to  fall  in  each  other's  way,  or  are  re- 
quested to  do  so. 

7.  I'hat  missionaries  ought  not  to  preach  their  own 
peculiar  doctrines,  to  the  disadvantage  of  other  denomi- 
nations; for  this  not  only  lessens  their  own  influence,  but 
likewise  that  of  others. 

The  scenery  near  the  head  of  Lake  Superior,  is  almost 
as  splendid  as  that  of  the  beautiful  Hudson.  There  is 
a  magnificent  fall  about  eight  miles  above  the  mission. 
The  Indians  ofien  kill  moose,  bears,  and  deer,  in  this 
region.  In  the  spring,  summer,  and  fall,  they  live  on 
fish.  As  we  had  no  salt,  we  were  obliged  to  preserve 
our  fish  by  hanging  them  on  poles,  with  their  heads  down- 
wards, and  in  this  manner  they  would  freeze.  When 
the  spring  arrived,  they  began  to  thaw,   and  becoming 


(C 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


125 


11  check 
s  put  an 
jionaries 

out  suit- 

Lhe  vici- 
bese  two 
e  places 
revenge, 
ished,  it 

ablished 
establish 
her  way. 
Br  when- 
r  are  re- 

[leir  own 
denomi- 
nce,  but 

IS  almost 
IThere  is 
mission, 
in  this 
live  on 
[preserve 
^s  down- 
When 
lecoming 


soft,  would  fall  from  the  poles.  Late  in  the  fall,  white 
fish  ascend  the  rapids,  andean  be  scooped  up  with  nets. 
In  the  spring,  fish  of  every  kind,  and  in  great  abun- 
dance, ascend  these  rapids. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  1842,  it  pleased  the  Lord  trf 
bless  us  with  a  son.  This  was  our  first  child — a  fine 
healthy  boy.  We  thanked  God  for  his  goodness  and 
mercy  in  preserving  all  our  lives  in  the  desert,  and 
while  surrounded  by  savages.  I  committed  and  com- 
mended him  to  God.  May  he  live  to  take  his  station 
in  the  missionary  field. 

Brother  Ivavanauo;h  was  kind  enouirh  to  visit  us  :  h(» 
returned  by  the  way  of  Sandy  Lake  Mission.  I  accotn- 
panied  him  over  the  first  Portage  ;  here  we  knelt  down 
on  the  groen,  and  worshipped  the  (jod  of  Missions. 
We  now  parted  ;  but  I  still  hope  to  see  this  affectionate 
brother  again,  even  in  this  world.  But  if  we  shall 
never  meet  on  earth,  I  trust  we  shall  in  heaven, 
where  the  wicked  cease  from  troublini^,  and  the  weary 


({ 


are  at  rest 


?j 


"  Whorp  \vc  shall  fi)rgct  our  sorrows  and  pain, 
And  with  our  Kcdoomer  in  glory  shall  roign, 
Shcill  sing  the  anthems  resounding  on  high, 
And  bathe  in  the  ocean  that  never  shall  dry." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

We  were  often  deliirhl fully  associated  with  the  Pres- 

b>1erian    Missionaries  at  La  Pointe,  the  Rev.  Messrs. 

\h\]\  and  Wheeler,  and  tlu'ir  amiable    families.     Their 

11* 


126 


THE    LIFE    OF 


benevolence  and  Christian  courtesy  are  above  any 
praise  that  we  can  render  ;  but  we  would  acknowledge 
that  our  hearts  over/low  with  great  gratitude  whenever 
we  recall  them  to  mind.  It  was  here  that  I  became 
acquainted  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Boutwell.  I  preached 
for  these  beloved  brethren  several  times,  and  we  enjoyed 
sweet  communion,  and  some  thrilling  seasons  together. 
The  Council  of  the  Ojebwa  nation  assembled  in  this 
place  about  the  first  of  October.  The  government 
agent,  R.  Stewart,  of  Detroit,  treated  with  them  for 
tlieir  mineral  regions,  for  which  the  government  gave 
them  a  large  amount  in  money.  From  this  time,  I  shall 
(late  the  dissipation,  misery,  and  ruin,  of  this  part  of 
our  nation. 

1.  Because  it  induced  speculators  to  visit  them 
vearly  to  sell  their  goods  at  enormous  prices ;  and 
their  whisk'ey,  which  inevitably  ruins  both  body  and 
soul . 

2.  Because  it  opens  the  door  for  all  sorts  of  unprinci- 
pled men  and  vagabonds.  The  miners,  too,  many  of 
whom  are  no  better  than  pickpockets. 

3.  Because,  in  possessing  so  much  money,  without 
any  correct  views  of  econony,  utility,  or  prudence,  it 
becomes  to  them  "  the  root  of  all  evil" — a  curse  in- 
stead of  a  blessing. 

In  these  appropriations,  the  American  Government 
have  sirossly  erred.  What  benefit  can  the  many  thou- 
sands  of  dollars,  which  are  paid  annually,  be  to  the 
Indians,  if  they  are  not  capable  of  exercising  any  judg- 
ment in  relation  to  a  proper  use  of  money  ?  'I'he  fact 
IS,  that,  at  the  end  of  every  year,  they  are  sunk  into 


KAH-GE-GA  GAH-BOWH. 


127 


ove  any 
owledge 
i^henever 
became 
preacht'tl 
I  enjoyed 
together. 
»d  in  this 
k^ernment 
hem  for 
lent  gave 
le,  I  shall 
is  part  of 

isit   them 

ces  ;  and 

ody  and 

unprinci- 
many  of 

without 
|idence,  it 
curse  in- 

Ivernment 
my  thou- 
le  to  the 
my  j^i'lp:- 
'I'he  fact 
lunk  into 


deeper  degradation.  I  would  now  ask,  what  are  mil- 
hons  of  money  without  education  ?  I  do  not  mean  that 
an  equivalent  should  not  be  given  for  lands  ceded  to 
the  government.  No  ;  but  I  do  mean  that  this  equiva- 
lent should  be  appropriated  in  such  a  way  as  to  pro- 
duce the  greatest  benelits  and  the  happiest  results.  If 
a  ceiiain  amount  had  been  given  in  cash,  another 
amount  in  cattle  and  farmer's  utensils,  anoth(U'  in  cloth- 
ing, another  in  houses  and  school  houses,  and  the  like  ; 
and  with  these,  if  a  tlnv  mechanics,  farmers  and  teachers, 
had  been  sent  among  them,  the  Indians  might  have  be- 
come industrious,  intelligent,  and  useful  citizens.  One- 
third  of  each  annual  payment  would  be  sufficient  to 
educate,  and  to  supply  all  the  wants  of  their  children. 
It  may  be  supposed  by  some,  that  the  white  people 
settled  near  them  give  them  good  advice,  and  urge 
upon  them  the  propriety  and  necessity  of  appropriating 
their  monies  in  the  manner  just  suggested.  Yet  this  is 
not  only  not  the  cose,  but  these  very  whites,  at  least  a 
large  majority  of  th(im,  are  continually  laying  plans  by 
which  they  can  extort  from  these  unlettered  and  igno- 
rant Indians,  whatever  they  possess.  I  write  not  at 
raiidom,  on  these  matters.  I  am  too  well  acquainted 
with  them  from  painful  observation  and  bitter  experi- 
ence. I  have  been  present  at  ten  payments  ;  viz.  at 
Sault  St.  Marie,  IMackinaw,  Green  liay,  Prairie  Du 
Chien,  and  St.  Peters.  During  these  payments,  quan- 
tities of  whiskey  were  brought  to  the  Intliaus,  or  tl-e 
Ihey  were  seduced  to  go  elsewhere  to  purcha;se  it 
Poor  luUutored  red  men!  you  were  deluded,  anti  maae 
drank    by   white   nK^i,  and    then    in  3 our  hellioli  and 


128 


THE    LIFE    OF 


drunkpn  passions,  you  turned  around  and  imbrued 
your  hands  in  the  blood  of  your  own  relatives  and 
brethren.  And  were  I  to  narrate  some  of  the  scenes 
which  occurred  among  the  white  faces  (with  black 
hearts)  on  these  occasions,  it  would  sicken  the  heart ; 
nay,  it  would  make  mad  the  guilty,  and  appal  the  inno- 
cent.    The  very  devil  himself  might  shudder. 

It  was  now  two  years  since  I  left  Canada  ;  I  received 
letters  from  there,  from  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Stinson, 
Green,  and  Jones,  requesting  me  to  return  home  and 
labor  with  them.  At  first,  I  did  not  deem  it  advisable 
to  go,  because  I  felt  under  many  obligations  to  those 
who  had  sent  me  to  school  for  two  years  ;  and  had 
rendered  me  other  kind  services.  But  it  was  not  untU 
after  repeated  solicitations  had  been  made,  and  money 
to  defray  my  traveling  expenses  had  been  remitted,  that 
I  consented.  I  obtained  permission  from  my  Superin- 
tendent, Rev.  J.  R.  Goodrich,  to  depart.  I  left  La 
Point e,  Oct.  10th,  in  the  schooner  Algonquin  for  Sault 
St.  Marie.  From  there  we  took  a  row  boat  for  Mack- 
maw,  and  at  M.  took  a  steamboat  for  Buffalo  ;  we  now 
proceeded  onwards  and  arrived  at  Toronto  on  the  28th 
of  October.  My  wife's  parents  and  relatives,  and  very 
oiany  dear  friends  were  deliplited  to  see  us  again,  after 
an  absence  of  two  years.  We  found  them  all  well,  and 
felt  grateful  to  God  for  another  expression  of  his  abun- 
dant goodness  and  mercy.  I  spent  much  of  my  time 
in  narrating  the  scenes  we  had  witnessed,  and  a  full 
account  of  ray  mission. 

In  about  a  month,  I  was  sent  to  Credit  River,  (Mrs. 
C.  remained   behind   in  her  father's  family.)     Here  I 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


129 


imbrued 
ves  and 
e  scenes 
h  black 
e  heart ; 
he  inno- 

reccived 
Stinson, 
ome  and 
idvisable 
to  those 
and  had 
not  until 
:1   money 
tted,  that 
Superin- 
1  left  La 
for  Sault 
Dr  Mack- 
we  now 
the  28th 
and  very 
ain,  after 
.veil,  and 
is  abun- 
my  time 
id  a  full 

er,  (Mrs. 
Here  I 


taught  school  till  Christmas,  when  I  began  traveling 
witli  Rev.  Wm.  Ryerson,  on  a  missionary  tour  towards 
Montreal.  We  were  absent  about  three  months,  and 
preached  or  spoke  every  day.  W^e  collected  about 
a  thousand  dollars  per  month.  The  eloquence  and 
piety  of  Brother  R.  seemed  to  be  duly  appreciated  where- 
ever  we  went.  He  is  the  best  platform  speaker,  that  T 
ever  heard  in  the  Metliodist  connexion.  I  had  sup- 
posed, however,  that  he  would  be  dull  and  monotonous  ; 
but  this  was  far,  very  far  from  the  fact. 

Having  returned  from  this  tour,  to  Toronto,  I  was 
next  appointed  by  the  Missionary  Society  to  labor  at  the 
Saugeeng  Mission,  in  the  place  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Williams.  On  this  journey  my  wife  accompanied  me. 
The  distance  was  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles ;  and 
we  reached  there  on  the  12th  of  April,  '43.  On  our 
way,  we  stopped  at  Goderich  ;  and  from  thence  we  took 
a  canoe  about  sixty-five  miles. 

I  entered  upon  my  duties  as  a  missionary  among  the 
Christian  Indians.  I  met  with  difficulties,  for  I  could 
obtain  nothing  without  money  ;  and  even  when  a  re- 
quest was  made,  it  was  not  met  by  the  Society.  I 
could  not  be  convinced  that  it  was  my  duty  to  starve, 
and  therefore  concluded  I  must  leave.  My  Indian  bre- 
thren stepped  forward  at  this  time,  and  petitioned  Go- 
vernor Metcalf,  to  afford  me  a  living  from  the  Gov<;rn- 
ment.  Their  request  was  granted,  and  I  was  paid  by 
Government  $400  per  year,  for  three  years.  I  should 
have  continued  here,  but  the  next  year  my  services 
were  demanded  among  my  relatives  at  Rice  Lake. 

In  the  summer,  I  took  Mrs.  Copway  to  Toronto,  and 


130 


THE  LIFE  OF 


left  her  at  her  father's,  while  I  was  absent  at  Montreal 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jones.  Here  we  waited  on  the  Go- 
vernor General,  and  presented  our  views,  and  those  of 
our  people,  respecting  the  formation  of  a  Manual  Labor 
School  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians.  The  Governor 
expressed  himself  as  favorably  disposed,  but  was  too 
sick  to  take  an  active  part  in  it.  But  before  this,  the 
Canada  Conference  had  appointed  Rev.  P.  Jones  and 
myself,  to  visit  the  Missions,  and  ascertain  how  much 
each  Mission  was  willing  to  contribute  for  this  object.* 
During  this  fall,  Mr.  Jones  and  family  left  for  England. 
I  returned  to  Toronto  and  took  my  family  back  to 
Saugceng  Mission.  While  on  our  passage,  in  a  schooner, 
our  little  son,  who  was  about  three  years  old,  fell 
overboard  ;  we  heard  him  fall  into  the  water.  I  ran 
immediately  to  the  side  of  the  vessel  and  jumped  into 
the  lake.  The  schooner  was  sailing  quite  rapidly,  ana 
had  passed  him  about  twenty  yards.  I  swam  as  fast  ay 
possible,  and  saw  him  sink.  When  I  reac'ied  the  spot 
where  he  sank,  I  dove  down  about  sevf  n  feet,  seized 
hold  of  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  surfa':;e.  As  the 
waves  were  running  high,  it  was  with  (he  greatest  diffi- 
culty that  I  could  keep  him  above  the  water  so  that  he 
could  breathe  ;  and  I  was  compelled  at  times  to  let  him 
sink  an  instant,  that  I  might  breathe  myself.  I  heard 
him  cry,  which  was  encouraging,  tor  I  was  fearful  that 
he  was  dying.  At  one  time  I  almost  despaired  of 
saving  either  of  our  lives.  I  was  about  giv^ing  up  all 
hope,  wlien  I  saw  the  yawl  boat  near  me,  and  I  was 

*Tiie  amount  reported  from  the  Indians  alone,  was  $2,800 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


131 


Montreal 
I  the  Go- 
those  of 
lal  Labor 
Governor 
was  too 
this,  the 
ones  and 
ow  much 
s  object.* 
England. 
f  back  to 
schooner, 
old,   fell 
r.     I   ran 
inped  into 
)idly,  ana 
as  fast  ay 
1  the  spot 
et,  seized 
As   the 
itest  diffi- 
o  that  he 
o  let  him 
I  heard 
larful  that 
aired    of 
ng  up  all 
d  I  was 


told  that  I  was  just  about  sinking,  when  the  captain  res- 
cued us  from  a  watery  grave.  The  captain,  and  all  on 
board,  were  so  frightened,  that  ihey  lost  some  time  in 
concluding  what  to  do.  Had  they  luffed  at  once,  and 
despatched  the  yawl,  two  or  three  minutes  might  have 
been  saved.  But,  I  ought  not  to  com})lain  ;  our  lives 
were  spared,  and  thanks  be  to  a  kind  ProvidenceJbr 
his  timely  deliverance.  I  then  gave  him  up  to  God, 
and  prayed  that  he  might  be  preserved,  and  be  devoted 
to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

We  now  resumed  our  labors  at  the  Mission.  While 
at  this  station  there  where  many  hopeful  conversions. 
A  remarkable  circumstance  is,  that  during  the  whole 
three  years  of  my  sojourn  in  this  field  of  labor,  I  never 
knew  but  one  single  case  in  which  fire-water  was  used. 
I  must  not  omit  noticing  here,  a  very  faithful  teacher  in 
my  charge.  Jacob  Jackson  ;  his  influence  was  of  the 
best  kind;  he  was  also  a  very  pleasant  and  interesting 
singer.  It  has  been  but  a  few  years  since  these  In- 
dians were  converted.  They  now  have  good  farms, 
dwellings,  school  houses,  meeting  houses,  and  a  saw 
mill.  How  wonderful  are  the  elTects  of  the  gospel ! 
They  also  take  delight  in  praying,  and  in  singing  the 
praises  of  God.  Had  the  American  Government 
adopted  the  same  course  towards',  the  La  Pointe  Indians, 
that  the  British  Government  adopted  toward  these,  the 
same  lasting  blessings  would  have  ensued. 


Is  $2,800 


132 


THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


C 


Of  late,  the  General  Councils  of  the  Chrisiianized 
Ojebwas  have  been  convened,  and  conuucted,  in  the 
safne  manner  as  public  and  other  business  meetings  arc 
conducted  among  the  whites.  The  last  General  Coun- 
cil, which  consisted  of  Ojebwas  and  Ottawas,  was  held 
at  Saugeeng.  The  chiefs  came  from  Lakes  St.  Clair, 
Huron,  Ontario,  and  Simcoe,  and  from  Rice  and  Mud 
Lakes.  The  object  of  this  convention  was  to  devise 
plans  by  which  the  tract  of  land  now  owned  by  the 
Saugeeng  Indians^  could  be  held  for  the  sole  benefit  of 
the  Ojebwa  Nation  ;  to  petition  the  Government  for  aid 
in  establishing  a  Manual  Labor  School ;  lo  ascertain 
the  views  and  feelings  of  the  chiefs  in  relaiion  to  forming 
one  large  settlement  among  themselves  at  Owen's 
Sound,  there  to  live  in  future  ;  and  to  attend  to  other 
things  of  minor  importance.  There  were  forty-eight 
chiefs  present,  from  Canada  West  alone.  Chief  Sawyer 
took  the  chair,  and  the  writer  had  the  honor  of  being 
Vice  President.  Chief  John  Jones,  of  Owen  Sound, 
was  selected  to  deliver  the  opening  addres.s,  in  which 
he  was  to  give  an  outline  of  the  subjects  to  be  discussed. 
The  meeting  was  now  called  to  order ;  and  after  sing- 
ing, and  an  appropriate  prayer  by  Chief  John  Sunday, 
Chief  Jones  arose;  all  was  silent,  and  every  eye  was 
turned  towards  him.  After  rolling  his  small  but  piercing 
black  eye  over  the  vast  assembly,  he  spoke  as  follows : 

"  Brothers !    You  have  been  called  from  all  parts  of 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWII. 


133 


tsuaiiizecl 
d,  m  the 
jtings  arc 
ral  Coun- 
was  heUi 
St.  Clair, 
and  Mud 
to  devise 
sd  by  the 
benefit  of 
ent  for  aid 
ascertain 
0  forming 
Owen's 
to  other 
brty-eight 
if  iJ^awyer 
of  being 
n  Sound, 
in  which 
liscussed. 
~[tcr   sing- 
Sunday, 
eye  was 
,t  piercing 
follows  : 
parts  of 


Canada,  and  even  from  the  north  of  Georgian  Bay. 
You  are  from  your  homes,  your  wives,  and  your  chil- 
dren. We  might  regret  this,  were  it  not  for  the  circum- 
stances that  require  you  here. 

"FelLw  Chiefs  and  Brothers,  I  have  pondered  with 
(Jeep  solicitude,  our  present  condition  ;  and  the  future 
welfare  of  our  children,  as  well  as  of  ourselves.  I  have 
studied  deeply  and  anxiously,  in  order  to  arrive  at  a 
true  knowledge  of  the  proper  course  to  be  pursued  to 
secure  to  us  and  to  our  descendants,  and  even  to  others 
around  us,  the  greatest  amount  of  peace,  health,  happi- 
ness, and  usefulness.  The  interests  of  the  Oj(.'bwas  and 
the  Ottawas  are  near  and  dear  to  my  heart  ;  for  them, 
I  have  passed  many  sleepless  nights,  and  have  often 
suffered  from  an  agitated  mind.  These  nations,  I  am 
}»roud  to  say,  are  my  brothers  ;  many  of  them,  are  bone 
of  my  bone,  and  tor  them,  if  needs  be,  I  could  willingly, 
nay,  cheerfully,  sacrifice  any  thing.  Brothers,  you  see 
my  heart.  [Here  the  speaker  held  out  a  piece  oi  white 
p(/jocr,  emblematical  of  a  pure  heart.] 

**  Fellow  Chiefs  and  Warriors !    I  hare  looked  over 

your  wigwams  throughout  Canada,  and  have  arrived  at 

the   conclusion,  that   you   are  in  a  warm   place  ;  your 

neighbors,  the  whites,  are  kindling  fires  all  around  yon 

[that  is,  clearing  the  lands.]     One  purpose   for  whicli 

you  have  been  calh  d  together,  is  to   devise  somo  plan 

by  which  wc  can  live  together,  and  become  a  happy 

people,  so  that   our  dying   fires    may  not   go  out  [our 

nation  may  not  become  extinct,]  but  may  be  kindled  in 

one  place,  which  will  prove  a  blessing  to  our  children. 

'* Brothers!    Some  of  you  arc  living  on  small  parcels 

12 


134 


THE    LIFK    OF 


of  land,  and  others  on  Islands.  We  low  offer  you  any 
portion  of  ihe  land  which  wc  owi?  m  this  region  ;  that 
we  may,  the  rest  of  our  days,  smoke  the  pipe  of  friend- 
ship ;  live  and  die  together ;  and  sec  our  cliildren  play, 
and  be  reared  on  one  spot.  Wo  ask  no  money  of  you. 
We  love  you ;  and  because  we  love  you,  and  feel  for 
your  children,  we  propose  this. 

'*  Brothers!  There  are  many  other  subjects  which 
we  think  ought  to  come  under  your  consideration 
besides  those  already  stated.  But  the  most  important 
are  : 

"  1.  Whether  it  w-ould  not  be  better  for  the  whole 
Ojebwa  Nation  to  reside  on  this,  our  territory. 

'*  2.  W^ould  it  not  be  well  to  devise  ways  and  means 
to  establish  Manual  Labor  Schools  for  the  benefit  of  the 
nation. 

"3.  Ought  not  a  petition  to  be  drawn  up  and  presented 
to  our  Great  Father  [the  Governor  General,]  for  the 
purpose  of  fixing  upon  a  definite  time  for  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  annual  *' presents,"  and  the  small  annuities 
of  each  tribe, 

'*  4.  Is  it  not  desirable  to  pi^iition  the  Governor 
General,  to  appoint  a  resident  Indian  interpreter,  to 
assist  the  agent  in  Toronto. 

"  5.  As  we  [the  Christian  part  of  our  nation]  have 
abandoned  our  former  customs  and  ceremonies,  ought 
we  not  to  make  our  own  laws,  in  order  to  give  character 
and  stability  to  our  chiefs,  as  well  as  to  empower  them 
to  treat  with  the  Government  under  which  we  live,  that 
they  may,  from  time  to  time,  present  all  our  grievances 
and  other  matters  to  the  General  Government. 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


135 


:  you  any 
ion  ;  that 
of  fricnd- 
Ircn  play, 
y  of  you. 
i  feel  for 

!ts  which 
sideration 
important 

the  whole 

• 

111(1  means 
efit  of  the 

presented 

]   for  the 

dislribu- 

aiinuities 

iGovernor 
prcier,  to 

ion]  have 
es,  ought 
K'haracler 
kver  them 
|iive,  that 
^ievances 


"My  Chiefs,  Brothers,  Warriors!  This  morninp;,  [the 
speaker  now  pointed  his  finger  towards  heaven]  look 
up,  and  see  the  blue  sky  ;  there  arc  no  clouds ;  the  sun 
is  bright  and  clear.  Our  fathers  taught  us,  that  at  such 
assemblies  when  the  sky  was  without  clouds,  the  (Ireat 
Spirit  was  smiling  upon  them.  May  he  now  preside 
over  us,  that  we  may  make  a  long,  smooth,  and  straiijht 
path  for  our  chihlren.  It  is  true,  I  seldom  see  you  all ; 
but  this  morning,  I  shake  hands  widi  you  all  in  my 
heart. 

*'  Brothers !  This  is  all  I  have  to  sny.'' 

On  taking  his  scat  eighty-four  chiefs  rcf^ponded 
*' //(//i .'"  an  exc:lamalion  of  great  applause. 

Several  ciiiefs  s})oke,  and  highly  approved  of  what 
had  been  })roposed  ;  and  expressed  their  gratitude  for 
the  kind  oiler  of  the  lands.  It  was  proposed  to  petition 
his  Excellency  the  Governor,  to  grant  and  secure  to  the 
Indians,  the  whole  of  this  territory. 

The  following  was  drawn  up  by  John  Jones,  Jacob 
Tackson,  and  David  Wa-wa-nosh. 

The  Pctilion  of  the  Ojchwa  Chiefs,  in  General  ConnciL  respecting 
the  unccded  lands  north  of  Saugceng  and  Owen's  Soundj  Sunt 
bth,  1845. 

To  our  Groat  Father  Lord  Metcalf,  Governor  General  of  BritiHb 
North  America,  and  Captahi  General  of  the  same,  &c.,  Stc. 

TliP  OjEiiW.v  CiiiKFs  in  Ocncrul  Council  assomlilod,  hl'MCLv  siuavlmh: 

'  Father — Your  Petitioners  havin;^  ceded  a  great  portion  of 
their  once  extensive  territory  about  Saugceng  and  Owen's  Sound, 
and  a  portion  of  it  havinu;  been  restored  to  them  sincethe  treaty 
of  1836,  by  your  Excellency's  gracious  commands; 

Father — Vour  Petitioners  are  very  anxious  that  the  reserve 
^low  still  known  as  the  Indian  Territory)  be  a  perpetual  reserve; 


136 


THE   LIFE   OF 


as  a  fiUare  refuge  for  a  general  colonization  of  the  Ojebwa 
Nation,  comprir,ing  the  scattered  Tribes  in  Canada  West; 

Father — And  that  these  lands  may  now  and  for  ever  be  open- 
etl  to  all  me  Tribes  ;  that  whenever  any  tribe  is  disposed  to  move, 
ikal  they  may  have  nothing  to  fear,  but  have  access  to  any  of 
the  good  lands  to  settle  upon  ; 

Father— You  have  settled  your  white  children  on  those 
lands  that  once  were  our  lathers  ;  we  ask  now  to  let  us  have  the 
only  icmaining  land  we  have,  to  ourselves,  unmolested ; 

Father — This  is  the  prayer  of  your  red  children  ;  and  feeling 
confident  that  you  will  give  it  every  important  consideration 
which  it  requires,  your  red  children  will  listen  to  hear  the 
answer  of  their  Great  Fatlier.  And  they,  as  in  duty  bound,  will 
ever  pray. 

i  orty-seven  names,  besides  that  of  the  President, 
were  attached  to  this  petition. 

Never  was  I  more  delighted  than  with  the  appearance 
of  this  body.  As  I  sat  and  looked  at  them,  I  contrasted 
their  former  (degraded)  with  their  present  (elevated) 
condition.  The  Gospel,  I  thought,  had  done  all  this. 
Ff  any  one  had  told  me  twenty  years  ago,  that  such  would 
be  their  condition,!  should  have  ridiculed  the  idea,  and 
set  the  narrator  down  for  a  fool  or  a  maniac.  This 
assembly  was  not  convened  for  the  purpose  "  devising 
schemes  of  murder  ;  plans  by  which  they  could  kill  their 
enemies  ;  but  to  adopt  measures  by  which  peace,  har- 
mony, and  love,  might  be  secured,  and  a  '*  smooth 
and  straight  pa*h"  made  for  their  children.  I  see 
nothing  at  present,  to  hinder  them  from  increasing  in 
knowledge,  happiness,  and  usefulness,  except  the  con- 
duct of  the  Government  Agents,  many  of  whom  are 
inimical  to  our  nation,  and  often  prove  a  curse  to  her. 

Several  other  papers  were  drawn  up,  and  signed  by 


B  Ojebwa 
'est; 

rbe  open- 
J  to  move, 
to  any  of 

on  those 
s  have  the 
ted; 

.nd  feelhig 
isideratuin 
I  hear  the 
bound,  will 


President, 

ppearance 
contrasted 
elevated) 
e  all  this, 
ich  would 
idea, and 
ic.     This 
devising 
kill  their 
face,  har- 
'*  smooth 
I   see 
casing  in 
the  con- 
:hom   are 
to  her. 
signed  by 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


137 


the  President,  by  order  of  the  General  Council.  One 
of  these  I  must  be  allowed  to  give,  although  it  concerns 
myself: 

To  ALL  TO  WHOM  IT  MAY  CONCERN.  Tn  the  GciiPral  Council 
of  the  Ojebwa  nation  of  Indians.  We,  the  Chiefs,  of  tlie  various 
Tribes  of  the  Ojebwa  Indians,  do  hereby  appoint  and  authorizo 
our  beloved  brother,  the  Rev.  George  Cop  way,  as  our  agent  for 
the  Manual  Labor  School,  to  procure  subscriptions  for  the  samo^ 
believing  that  this  will  be  one  of  the  greatest  nicMus,  if  estal>- 
lished,  of  raising  our  young  men,  to  become  like  our  whita 
brotheis;  to  learn  industry,  economy,  and  to  gain  knowledge, 
tliat  we  may  Ix'come  a  happy  and  a  pro.-perous  people. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  General  Council. 

JOSEPH  SAW VKR,  [l.  s.] 
President  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Ojebwa  Nation. 

Sai>gccngj  July  4,  1845. 

I  will  also  give  an  extract  of  my  letter  to  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Wilkinson,  who  was  then  President  of  the  Canada 
Conference,  immediately  after  the  close  of  the  General 
Council. 

[Extract from  Letter  Book,  Page  If)!. 3 

Saugeeng  Mis-^ion,        ^ 
July  I  J,  18-15.    5 

To  the  President  of  the  Conference,  Rev.  Mu.  Wilkin.^on. 

*  *  *  »  *  • 

The  lato  General  Council,  have  appointed  me  their  agent  for 
the  Manual  Labor  School.  I  shall  be  happy  to  receive  any  in- 
structions you  may  think  proper  to  give,  on  my  way  down  [to 
Montreal^  for  I  am  anxious  to  see  this  going  on. 

I  remain  yours,  kc, 

GKOIUiK  COP  WAY. 

Missionary  at  Saugeeng. 

I  give  these,  for  the  benefit  and  instruc'ion  of  those, 

12« 


138 


THE   LIFE   OF 


who  have  been  so  kind  as  to  insinuate,  or  assert,  that  I 
was  not  an  authorized  agent  to  forward  the  interests  of 
my  poor  people.  Those  who  have  been  the  loudest 
and  most  active  in  this  slander,  have  done  the  least,  in 
rendering  the  Indians  any  essential  service.  Let  them 
go  on,  with  their  gossippings,  while  I  go  on  my  way  re- 
joicing in  doing  all  I  can  for  my  poor  people,  indepen- 
dently of  the  Canada  Conference.  Neither  have  I  any 
disposition  to  court  the  favor  of  this  Conference.  In- 
deed, my  heart  has  often  sickened  at  the  divisions  and 
subdivisions  of  the  Canada  Methodists. 

The  speeches  of  Jones,  Sunday,  Taunchey,  McCue, 
D.  Sawyer,  J.  Younj^s,  W.  Ilerkermcr,  were  excellent. 
That  of  John  Sund^iy,  particularly,  was  uncommonly 
eloquent.  His  keen  black  eyes,  flashing  fire  ;  and  his 
large  braw^ny  arms  extended,  gave  great  eiTcct  to  his 
speech.  As  a  matter  of  course,  there  w^ere  often  difTer- 
«nces  of  opinion,  as  well  as  warm  discussions,  upon 
various  subjects  ;  some  would  even  feel  that  tlu-ir  views 
were  not  fairly  treated  ;  still,  there  were  no  unKind  re- 
marks, no  calling  of  hard  names,  no  abuse,  no  ridi- 
cule, no  insults,  no  threats,  no  intrigues,  no  blows, 
and  no  challenges  to  meet  on  Ihefi'ld  nf  honor  (?).  The 
individual  who  had  the  floor,  was  never  interrupteil  ; 
profound  attention  was  given,  and  a  death-like  silence 
was  observed.  Occasionally,  it  is  truf^,  there  was  per- 
petrated a  pleasant,  and  umoccni  jeu  d*  esprit ;  an  ex- 
ample of  which,  I  will  give. 

During  a  protracted  debate,  in  which  Chief  John 
Jones  took  a  very  active  p:\rt,  some  facts  were  elicited, 
and  some  views  were  presented,  wh.ich  induced  hitn  to 
chiuige  some  of  his  foruier  opinions,  and   vole  on  the 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH  tjqWH. 


139 


t,  that  I 
J  rests  of 

loudest 
least,  in 
jet  them 

way  re- 
ndepen- 
ve  I  any 
ce.  In- 
ions  and 

McCue, 
xcellent. 
ommnnly 
;  and  his 
[ic\  to  his 
en  difier- 
ins,  upon 
v\v  views 
Kind  re- 
no  ridi- 
o  blows, 
(?).  The 
rrupled  ; 
c  silence 
was  per- 
an  ex- 

ief  Jo\)n 

clieitecl, 

"(1  him  to 

e  on  the 


other  side.  One  of  the  speakers  at  the  close  of  his  re- 
marks, referred  to  this  fact,  and  observed,  very  good 
humoredly  "  If  he  wishes  to  be  like  ajish  worm  without 
a  head — capable  of  moving  forwards  or  backwards,  let 
him  alone." 

I  have  often  been  asked  the  question,  "  What  is  the 
reason  that  the  Indians  are  diminishing  in  numbers  in 
the  midst  of  their  white  neighbors?"  To  state  all  that 
might  bo  said  in  replying  to  tliis  question,  would  re- 
quire almost  a  separate  volume.  But  the  following  are 
a  few  of  the  principal  reasons: 

1.  The  introduction  of  King  Alcohol  among  them. 

2.  The  introduction  of  new  diseases,  produced  by 
their  intercourse  with  the  whites ;  and  by  adopting  their 
intemperate  habits. 

3.  Their  inability  to  pursue  that  course  of  living,  after 
abandoning  their  wigwams,  which  tends  to  health  and 
old  age. 

4.  Their  spirits  are  broken  down  in  consequence  ol 
seeing  that  their  race  are  becoming  homeless,  friendless, 
moneyless,  and  trodden  down  by  the  whites. 

5.  Their  future  prospects  are  gloomy  and  cheerless — 
enough  to  break  down  the  noblest  spirits. 

There  are  many  other  reasons  which  could  be 
assigned  for  their  diminution.  But  are  not  these  suiri- 
cient  of  ihemsrlves  to  crush  and  exterminate  even  any 
white  race,  if  not  protected  wild  defended  by  friends  and 
wholesome  laws?  Our  people  have  been  driven  lie. a 
their  homes,  and  have  br">n  cajoled  out  of  the  i\\v 
sa(.'rcd  spots  where  the  uoncs  of  their  ancestors  and 
children  lie  ;  and  where   they    themselves  expected   lo 


110 


THE    LIFE    OF 


lie,  when  released  from  the  trials  and  troubles  of  life. 
Were  it  possible  to  reverse  the  order  of  things,  by 
placing  the  whites  in  the  same  condition,  how  long 
would  it  be  endured  ?  There  is  not  a  white  man,  who 
deserves  the  name  of  wa/i,  that  would  not  rather  die 
than  be  deprived  of  his  home,  and  driven  from  the 
graves  of  his  relatives.  "  Oh  shame,  where  is  thy 
blush  !'^ 

With  all  the  wholesome  and  enlightened  laws ;  with 
all  the  advantages  and  privileges  of  the  glorious  Gospel, 
that  shines  so  richly  and  brightly  all  around  the  white 
man  ;  the  poor  ignorant  Indians  are  compelled,  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet,  to  forsake  the  sepulchres  of  those 
most  dear  to  them,  and  to  retire  to  a  strange  land, 
where  there  is  no  inhabitant  to  welcome  them  ! ! !  May 
the  dav  soon  dawn,  when  Justice  will  take  her  seat 
upon  the  throne. 

If  I  did  not  think  that  there  were  some  who  are  alive 
to  the  interests  of  my  people,  and  often  shed  a  tear  for 
them  ;  if  I  did  not  think  that  I  could  discover  a  gleam 
of  light  and  hope  in  the  future,  "  I  should  of  all  men 
be  most  miserable."  "  Surely  the  bitterness  of  death  " 
would  be  "  past."  I  look  then  to  the  Gospel  and  to 
education  as  my  only  hope. 

I  will  now  state,  in  a  very  brief  manner,  what  I  think 
ought  to  be  done,  by  those  whose  benevolent  feelings 
lead  them  to  commiserate  the  condition  of  the  Abori- 
gines of  America. 

1.  Thcv  should  establish  missions  and  hiqjh  schools 
wherever  the  whites  have  frequent  intercourse  with 
them. 


Ii 

tl| 
tl 

oj 

0 


KAH-GE-GA-GAII-BOWH. 


141 


bles  of  life. 
f  things,  by 
1,  how  long 
e  man,  who 
•t  rather  die 
n  from  the 
bere  is   Ihy 

laws ;  with 
ous  Gospel, 
I  the  white 
lied,  at  the 
cs  of  those 
ange  land, 
B  ! ! !  May 
3  her  seat 

0  are  alive 
a  tear  for 
r  a  gleam 
f  all  men 
of  death" 
pel  and  to 

lat  I  think 
it  feelings 
he  Abori- 

h  schools 
irse  with 


H 


2.  They  should  use  their  influence,  as  soon  as  the 
Indians  are  well  educated,  and  understand  the  laws  of 
the  land,  to  have  them  placed  on  the  same  footing  as 
the  whites. 

3.  They  should  try  to  procure  for  them  a  territorial 
or  district  government,  so  that  they  may  represent  their 
own  nation. 

4.  They  should  obtain  for  them,  deeds  of  their  own 
lands ;  and,  if  qualified,  according  to  law,  urge  their 
right  to  vote. 

The  Indians  will  be  sure  to  waste  and  squander  what- 
ever they  may  receive  from  the  American  or  British 
Government,  unless  sojney  at  least,  of  the  above  sugges- 
tions, shall  liave  been  put  into  practice. 

The  Council  was  now  dissolved.  The  President, 
Chief  Sawyer,  proceeded  to  His  Excellency,  the  Gover- 
nor General,  and  presented  the  petitions,  in  the  name 
of  the  General  Council.  These  petitions,  as  we  learned 
afterwards,  were  received  with  a  simple  nod  !  of  the 
head.  0  mercy  !  is  this  for  ever  to  be  our  destiny  ? 
Common  humanity,  at  least,  might  have  induced  his 
Lordship  to  speak  a  few  consolatory  words,  if  nothing 
else.  Our  reception  was  both  discouraging  and  chill- 
ing. When  we  have  a  press  of  our  own,  we  shall, 
perhaps,  be  able  to  plead  our  own  cause.  Give  us 
but  the  Bib/e,  and  the  influence  of  a  Press,  and  we  ask 
no  more. 

The  General  Council  appointed  me  to  go  to  Walpole, 
to  present  their  address  to  the  Walpole  Island  Indians, 
entreating  them  to  embrace  Christianity.    I  visited  them 


in 


July. 


142 


THE   LIFE   OF 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  GEOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  OJEBWA,  OR 
CHIPPEWAY,  NATION. 

As  the  Ojebwa  Nation  are  within  the  bounds  of  the 
two  Governments — the  American  and  the  British — I  will 
give  a  separate  account  of  each.  The  number  of  our 
nation,  according  to  Drake,  in  1842,  was  thirty  thou- 
sand ;  and  this  is  not  far  from  the  truth.  The  best 
work  upon  the  Indians,  however,  is  that  deservedly 
popular  book,  by  Col.  Mc Kinney,  of  New  York  ;  the 
undoubted  friend  of  the  red  man. 

I  will  now  speak  of  that  part  of  the  nation  who  oc- 
cupy places  within  the  bounds  of  the  United  States. 
They  inhabit  all  the  northern  part  of  Michigan,  or  the 
south  shore  of  Lake  Huron ;  the  whole  northern  part  of 
Wisconsin  Territory  ;  all  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior, for  eight  hundred  miles;  the  upper  part  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, and  Sandy,  Leach,  and  Red  Lakes. 

That  part  of  our  nation  who  live  in  the  British  posses- 
sions, occupy  from  Gononaque,  below  Kingston,  through- 
out all  western  Canada  ;  the  north  of  Lake  Huron  ;  the 
north  of  Lake  Superior ;  the  north  of  Lake  Winepig  ; 
the  north  of  Red  River  Lake,  about  one  hundred 
miles.  The  whole  extent,  therefore,  occupied  is  over 
one  thousand  nine  hundred  miles  east  and  west,  and 
from  two  to  three  hundred  miles  north  and  south. 

There  are  over  five  thousand  living  under  the  British 
Government,  and  less  than  twenty-five  thousand  under 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


143 


L,  OR 

;  of  the 
-I  will 
of  our 
{  thou- 
he  best 
?rvedly 
k;  the 

vho  oc- 
States. 

or  the 
part  of 

Supe- 
leMis- 

posses- 
irough- 
in  ;  the 
nepig  ; 
undred 
s  over 
st,  and 

British 
under 


the  American  Government.  There  are  about  five  thou- 
sand of  these  who  receive  religious  instructions  ;  mi^ 
sionaries  of  different  denominations  being  sent  from 
Canada  and  the  United  States.  The  Methodists  were 
the  first  who  preached  to  the  Ojcbwas,  or  Massissaugas 
(as  they  are  frequently  called.)  They  commenced  at 
Credit  River,  in  Canada  West,  in  1824,  and  at  Grape 
Island,  in  1827,  The  conversion  of  some  of  the  Ojeb- 
was  commenced  during  those  years.  Native  teachers 
were  then  sent  to  their  brethren  in  the  West,  where  the 
influence  of  Christianity  is  still  felt.  There  are  twenty- 
three  Methodist  Missionary  Stations:  six  of  which  are 
in  the   States,  and   the  remainder  in  Canada.     There 

.  are  four  Presbyterian  Missions,  all  of  which  are  in  the 
States ;  viz.  La  Pointe,  Bad  River,  Leach  Lake,  and 
Red  Lake.  There  are  seven  Episcopalian  Mission  Sta- 
tions; all  of  which  are  in  Canada,  except  one,  which 
is  at  Green  Ba^.  There  are  two  Baptist  Mission  Sta- 
tions, one  at  Sault  St.  Marie,  and  the  other  at  Green 
Bay.  The  Pvoman  Catholics  have  their  missionaries  in 
nearly  all  the  principal  places  in  the  west. 

Those  who  are  not  under  religious  instruction,  al- 
though accessible,  are  wandering  without  the  gospel. 
There  is  a  field  in  the  Territory  of  Wisconsin  where 
missionaries  should  be  sent.  There  are  Indians  all 
around  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior  who  have,  from 
time  to  time,  called  for  missionarisis,  and  have  not  yet 
been  supplied.     The  Hudson's  Fiiy  Company  have,  of 

•  iate,  adopted  a  plan  which  in  j^y  opinion  does  them 
much  credit ;  they  employ  Misrionaries  to  give  instruc- 
tion to  the  Indians  and  their  children  in  the   principles 


144 


THE    LIFE    OF 


of  Christianity.  There  are  persons  who  once  belonged 
to  other  nations,  who  now  live  in  the  territory  of  the 
Ojebwas. 

The  present  state  of  the  christianized  Ojebwas  is  such, 
that  they  are  fully  ripe  for  greater  advancement  in  reli- 
gion, literature,  and  the  arts  and  sciences.  Multitudes 
have  loft  their  wigwams,  their  woods,  and  the  chase, 
and  are  now  endeavoring  to  tread  in  the  footsteps  of 
"Worthy  white  men.  The  reasons  for  all  this,  are  the  fol- 
io wmg: 

1.  Their  chiefs  have  seen  the  nece:'.s!ty  of  making  a 
**  smooth,  strait  path  for  their  childrei,"  by  appropria- 
ting as  much  of  their  means  as  they  could  spare. 

2.  The  rising  generation  are  beginning  to  thirst  for 
learning,  and  are  cultivating  a  taste  for  improvement 
more  than  ever. 

3.  Native  teachers  pre  now  being  trained  to  go  to 
their  brethren,  and  preach  *^o  them  in  their  own  language, 
Christ,  and  him  crucified.  By  this  means  the  nation 
must  be  elevated.  '\ 

Our  prospects  as  a  nation,  are  br^coming  brighter 
through  missionary  efforts.  There  are  nir.ny  in  Wiscon- 
sin, and  at  Lake  du  Flambeau,  who  have  r-'quested  that 
missionaries  be  sent  along  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Su- 
perior. The  same  may  be  said  of  those  residing  about 
Winepeg  and  Red  Lakes.  Much  of  the  wesirrn  part 
of  Red  Lake,  is  full  of  "  the  habitations  of  cruelty  :■" 
for  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux  are  habitually  destroving 
each  other. 

I  will  here  give  extracts  from  the  Report  of  the  Con^- 
missioncrs,  in  1812,  to  the  Provincial  Parliament,  rela- 


KAII-GE-GA-GAII-BOWIl. 


145 


jlonged 
^  of  the 

is  such, 
in  reli- 

hitudes 
chase, 

eps  of 

the  fol- 

jking  a 
)ropria- 

irst  for 
veraent 

go  to 
guage, 
nation 

righter 
V^iscon- 
ed  (hat 
ke  Sii- 
I  about 
rn  part 
uMy  :- 
troviiiir 

I  Con;- 
t,  rela- 


live  to  the  Mission  Stations  ;  also  subjoin  the  names  of 
the  villages  with  their  condition,  and  the  chiefs  of  each 
village,  as  far  as  I  could  ascertain  them,  which  will 
show  their  progress,  and  their  present  state ;  and  also 
those  who  have  abandoned  the  wigwam  and  the  chase, 
and  resort  to  farming  for  a  living. 

1.    ClIIPPEWAS  ON  THE  IllVfjR  TlIAMES. 

The  Chippewiis  and  Munsees  occupy  a  tract  of  laml  contain- 
ing about  9000  acres,  in  the  Township  of  Caradoc,  within  the 
T^ondon  District,  a  distance  of  about  twenty-five  miles  f/om  the 
Moravian  village.  It  is  oidy  within  ten  years  that  the  Cljippe- 
was  have  been  reclainied  Irom  a  waadciiu^;  life,  and  scHlled  in 
their  present  location.  The  Munsees  have  been  settled  since 
the  year  1800,  on  land  belonging  to  the  Chippewas,  wit!,  the 
consent  of  tliat  tribe.  The  present  number  of  Chippewas  is  378, 
and  of  Munsees  242. 

The  Chippewas  and  Munsees  are  not  collected  in  a  village, 

but  live  on  small  farms  scattered  over  their  tract.     Some  of  the 

Chippewas  are  settled   on  surveyed  lots  of  twenty  acres  each. 

^This  trib^  occupies  70  log  houses,  and  six  wigwams;  they  po5- 

sess  25  barns.     They  have  450  acres  under  cultivuiion.     'i'heir 

ffttock  consists  of  30  oxen,  27  cows,  44  heifers,  82  horses  and 

■  colts,  and  400  swine     Their  agricultural  imi'lements  include  9 

ploughs,  9  harrows,  23   scythes  and  sickle-^,  19  ox  chains,  a 

fanning  mill,  4  wagons  and  carts,  7  spades.  &c  ;  they  have  a 

blacksmhh's  forge,  and  two  and  a  half  setts  of  carpenter's  tools. 

John  Hi  ley,  Chuf. 

2.  The  CmrPEWAs  at  Amherstburg. 

They  all  profess  Christianity,  and  several  of  them  are  exam- 
ples of  true  piety.  The  nnijority  are  VVesleyan  Methodists,  find 
the  others  Koman  Catholics.  They  have  no  place  of  worshij) 
of  their  own.  They  can  command  the  means.  The  Method- 
ist minister,  however,  who  ^s  stationed  in  the  town  of  Amherst- 
burg, visits  those  of  his  perbuasion  every  Sunday,  and  with  tlie 

13 


146 


THE  LII'E    OF 


aid  of  an  Interpreter,  preaches,  reads,  and  expound*  the  Scrip- 
tures to  them.  They  also  have  a  general  Prayer  Meetin;,'  among 
ihemftolves,  once  a  fortnight,  and  they  meet  occasionally  more 
privately  for  socual  prayer;  some  of  them  maintain  family  wor- 
ship. The  Roman  Catholics  attend  cliapel  at  Amherstburg, 
*rhicii  is  about  thiee  miles  from  their  settlement. 

There  is  at  present  no  school  among  them,  but  they  have 
expressed  their  desire  to  establish  one,  and  would  gladly  avail 
themselves  of  instruction  for  tlnur  children.  When  there  was 
one,  the  attendance  of  the  scliolars  was  very  irregular,  but  their 
ability  in  ac(juiring  knowledge  was  in  no  way  inferior  to  that 
of  the  white  children. 


3.  CniPPEWAs  OF  THE  St.  Clair. 

These  Indians  are  among  the  first  whom  Sir  John  Colbomc 
endeavored  to  settle  and  civilize.  Previously  to  1830,  they 
•were  wandetlng  heathen  like  their  brethren  elsewhere,  scat- 
tered over  the  western  part  of  the  Upper  Province;  they  were 
tlrimken  and  dissipated  in  their  habits,  and  without  either  reli- 
gious or  moral  restraint.  In  1830  and  31,  a  number  of  them 
were  collected  on  a  reserve  in  the  Township  of  Sarriia,  near 
the  head  of  the  River  St.  Clair,  and  containing  10,280  acres. 
A  number  of  iionses  were  built  for  them,  and  an  oliicer  was^ 
appointed  for  their  superintendence.  Their  conversion  to  Chris-  i 
tianity  and  their  progress  in  religious  knowledge,  and  in  the  "' 
acquisition  of  sober,  orderly;  and  industrious  habits,  have  been, 
under  the  care  of  missionaries  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  So- 
ciety, both  rapid  and  uniform.  From  die  formation  of  the  mis- 
sion 221  adults  and  239  children  have  been  baptized  and 
admitted  inlo  die  ^Methodist  community.  The  total  number  np 
to  the  year  1839— 10  does  not  appear  to  have  exceeded  350. 
Since  then  their  number  has  increaseil  greatly  by  immigration, 
chiefly  from  tlie  Saginaw  Bay,  in  the  State  of  IMichigan,  and 
by  the  settlement  of  wandering  Indians  j  and  in  1842,  as  many 
as  741  received  presents. 

The  Indians  of  the  River  aux  Sables  have  about  sixty  acres 
under  improvement,  and  one  log  house.  Those  at  Kettle  Point 
have  twenty  acres  of  improved  land  and  two  log  houses.    The 


le  Scrip- 
s,  among 
,ly  more 
lily  wor- 
3rslburg, 

ley  have 
dly  avail 
Lure  wa8 
but  their 
r  to  thai 


Colbomc 
530,  they 
lere,  scat- 
hey  were 
ilher  roll- 
r  of  them 
riia,  near 
80  acres, 
icer  was  " 
to  Chris- 
id  in  the 
vebeen, 
lodist  So- 
the  mis- 
ized   and 
imber  up 
ded  350. 
igration, 
^gan,  and 
as  many 

Ixty  acres 

mle  Pohit 
les.    Tlie 


KAII-GE-GA-GAH-BOWn. 


147 


land  on  the  Upper  Reserve  was  regularly  surveyed  and  laid 
out  into  farms.  Tlie  chief,  with  the  approval  of  the  Superinten- 
dent, placed  most  of  the  present  occupants  on  these  lands,  but 
It  is  not  indispensable  that  hesliould  be  consulted,  as  the  moni- 
bers  of  the  tribe  may  choose  any  unoccupied  spot ;  when  once 
in  possession  they  are  secure  from  intrusion,  but  repeated  ill 
conduct  or  drunkenness  would  subject  them  to  be  e.vpe lied  from 
the  reserve  of  the  chief. 

Wa-wa-nosh, 

Salt, 

4.  Chippfavas  at  Walpoi.f.  Island. 


Chiefs. 


These  Indians  a-ii  also  known  under  the  name  of  Cliippewaii 
ofChenaille  Ecarte.  The  Chippew:uS  who  have  long  Inmted 
over  the  waste  lands  about  the  Cheiuiille  Ecarte  and  Rear  Creek, 
are  a  branch  of  the  saitje  nation  which  is  settled  in  Sarnia,  and 
share  hi  the  same  annuity. 

The  Pottawataniies  are  recent  immigrants  from  the  United 
States. 

The  settlement  at  Walpole  Island  was  commenced  at  the 
close  of  the  American  war,  when  Col.  M'Kie,  called  by  the 
Indians  '•  White  Elk."'  collected  and  placed  upon  the  island 
which  lies  at  the  junction  of  the  River  and  Lake  St.  Clair,  the 
scattered  remains  of  some  tribes  of  Chippewas  who  had  beea 
engaired  on  the  British  side.  Being  left  for  many  years  with- 
out any  interference  or  assistance  on  the  part  of  the  Govern- 
Tient,  they  became  a  prey  to  the  profligate  whites  seUled  on  the 
frontier,  who,  by  various  frauds  and  in  moments  of  intoxica- 
tion, obtained  leases  atid  took  possession  of  the  most  fertile  and 
valuable  part  of  the  island. 

5.  Chippewas  of  the  Rivek  Credit. 

These  Indians  are  the  remnant  of  a  tribe  which  formerly 
possessed  a  considerable  portion  of  the  Home  and  Gore  Dis- 
tricts, of  which  in  1818,  they  surreuvlered  the  greater  part,  for 
an  annuity  of  ,£532.10,  reserving  only  certain  small  tracts  at 
the   River  Credit,  and  at  Sixteen  and   Twelve    Mile  Creeka. 


148 


Tlie   LIFE  OF 


They  were  ihe  first  liibe  converted  to  Christianity  in  Upper 
Canada. 

Previous  to  the  year  1823,  they  were  wandering  pagans.  In 
that  year,  Messrs.  Peter  and  Jolin  Jones,  the  sons  of  a  white  sur- 
veyor and  a  Mississaga  woman,  having  been  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity, and  achnitled  members  of  the  VVesleyan  Methodist 
Church,  became  anxiotis  to  redeem  tlieir  countrymen  from 
their  degraded  state  of  heathenism  and  destitution.  They, 
accordingly,  collected  a  considerable  number  together,  and  by 
rote  anil  fre([uent  repetitions,  taughi  the  iirst  principles  of 
Christianity  to  the  adults,  who  were  too  fur  advanced  in  years 
to  learn  to  read  and  write.  In  this  manner  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
ihe  Creed,  and  the  Commandments,  were  committed  to  me- 
mory. As  soon  as  the  tribes  were  converted,  they  pei-ceived 
tlie  evils  attendant  on  their  former  .state  of  i;];tiorance  and  va- 
j^rancy.  They  began  to  work,  which  they  never  had  done  before; 
tljey  recogiii/ed  the  advantage  of  cultivating  the  soil ;  they  totally 
gavp  up  drinking,  to  which  they  had  been  greatly  addicted,  and 
became  sober,  industrious,  and  consistent  Christians. 

J.  Savvveu,    }  r^,.  r 

^  p.  JONKS,         3  •' 

J.  Jones,  War  Chief 


6.  The  Chippewas  of  Alnwick. 

These  Indians  were  converted  to  Christianity  in  the  years 
1826--7.  They  were  then  pagans,  wandering  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Bellville,  Kingston,  and  Gananociue,  and  were  known 
uniler  the  name  of  the  Mississagas  of  the  Bay  of  Qiiinte  ;  in 
those  years,  between  200  and  300  were  received  into  the  Wes- 
leyan  Metliodist  Church,  and  settled  on  Grape  Island,  in  the 
Bay  of  Quinte,  six  miles  from  Bellville,  where  they  commenced 
planting,  and  where  schools  were  established  by  the  missionary 
for  their  instruction.  On  this  island  they  resided  eleven  years, 
rtubsisthig  by  agriculture  and  hunting.  Their  houses  were 
erected  partly  by  their  own  labor,  and  partly  at  the  expense 
of  the  Methodist  Missionary  Society.  The  number,  at  length, 
amounted  to  tw^enty-three  ;  besides  which,  they  had  a  commo- 
dious building  for  religious  service  and  school,  another  room 


KAII-GE-GA-GAHBOWn. 


no 


1  Upper 

;ans.  In 
'hitesur- 
to  Cliris- 
lethodist 
en  from 
They, 

and  by 
;iple3  of 
in   years 

Prayer, 
I  to  me- 
ei-ceived 

and  va- 
3  before; 
>y  totally 
jted,  and 


e  years 
eighbor- 
kiiown 
lite ;  in 
le  Wes- 
in  the 
menced 
ssionaiy 
n  years, 
>    were 
xpense 
leni^th, 
ommo- 
er  rooni 


for  an  infant  school,  a  hospital,  smitherv:  a  shoomakt'r'h  shop, 
and  a  building  for  joiners'  and  rabiiu-l  work. 

5,  '      5-  (hirfft. 

SlMl-fiON,      )  "^ 

G.  CoMKGo,  Ch.  k  M.  Inter. 

7.  CmrPFAVAs  at  Rice  Lakk. 

Those  Indians  belong  to  the  same  tril)e,  the  Mis»ls'«af]jas,  or 
Chippewas  of  Rice  Lake,  who,  in  IHIH.  surrendered  llu*  greater 
part  of  the  tract  now  forming  the  Newcastle  District,  for  an 
annuity  of  .€740.  Tiiey  luive  all  been  reclaimed  from  their 
primitive  wandering  life,  and  settled  in  their  present  location* 
within  the  last  ten  or  rwelve  years. 

The  Rice  Laki;  settlement  is  on  the  northern  side  of  thelako. 
and  at  about  twelve  miles  from  Peterborough.  The  number  of 
Indians  is  114.  They  possess  about  1550  acres  of  land,  which 
are  subdivided  into  50  acre  lots ;  of  this,  1 120  ;icres  weregranlctl 
in  April,  1834,  to  trustees,  ''in  trust,  to  hold  the  same  for  tliw 
benefit  of  the  Indian  tribes  in  the  Province,  aiid  with  a  view  to 
their  conversion  and  civilization;''  and  the  remaining  430  havH 
been  since  purchased  with  their  own  funds.  They  have  rather 
more  land  cleared  than  tlie  Indians  of  Alnwick,  about  4r»o 
acres;  but  the  cultivation  is  uot  so  good.  The  village  contains 
thirty  houses,  three  barns,  a  school-house,  and  a  chapel  with  a 
bell.  The  head  chief  of  the  tribe  resiiles  here.  Forsometimo 
these  Indians  were  under  the  charge  of  an  officer  aj^pnintedby 
the  Indian  Department,  who  assisted  in  their  settlement;  but  at 
present  they  have  no  special  Superintendent. 

Poi.DASIf,  ^ 

Coi'WAV,  >  Chiefs. 
Cuow,      ^ 

Chippewas  at  Mud  Lake. 

The  Mud  Lake  Indians  are  settled  on  a  point  of  land  on  the 
Mud  or  Chemong  Lake,  sixteen  miles  north- west  of  Peterbo- 
rough. They  are  ninety-four  in  nundjcr,  and  pos.sess  twenty 
dwelling  houses,  with  three  stables.     Tiicy  occupy  a  grant  of 


150 


THE    LIFE    OF 


1600  acres  in  the  township  of  Smith,  made  to  the  New  Eng- 
land Company  for  their  benefit,  in  April,  1S37,  of  which  about 
200  acres  are  in  cultivation.  These  Indians  were  for  some 
time  under  the  management  of  the  late  Mr.  Scott,  a^rent  for  the 
the  New  England  Company,  and  belong  Ic  the  Wesleyan  Me- 
thodist Church.  A  chapel  is  in  the  course  of  erection  at  the 
village,  where  there  is  already  a  mission  house  and  a  school. 

NOGFE,         ^ 

Iron,  >  Chiefs. 

McKuE,     ) 

9.  CuiPPEWAS  AT  Balsam  Lake. 

Tlie  Balsam  Lake  Indians,  ninety  in  number,  are  at  present 
nettled  within  the  Township  of  Bexley,  on  a  point  of  land  jut- 
ting out  into  Lake  Balsam,  which  is  the  most  northerly  of  the 
chain  of  lakes,  running  northwest  across  the  back  Townships 
of  the  district  of  New  Castle  The  reserve  which  was  irranted 
to  them  by  the  Crown,  is  1206  acres  in  extent.  Of  this  ihey 
have  about  200  acres  in  cultivation.  Their  village  contains 
twelve  lionses,  a  barn,  and  a  commodious  school-house,  in 
which  divine  service  is  performed  by  a  resident  iNIelhodist  mis- 
sionary. But  witliin  the  present  year,  (1843.)  these  Indians 
having  become  dissatified  with  the  climate  and  the  i|uality  of 
the  land  atlhe  Balsam  Lake,  have  pnrcha-^cd  six  hun(h-ed  acres 
on  the  banks  of  Lake  Scugoij,  to  be  paid  out  of  their  share  of 
heir  annuity,  and  are  making  i)reparations  for  removiiiir  iVom 
their  former  settlement.  Tl.icir  improvements  will  be  sold  lor 
their  benefit.  Their  reason  for  removing  evinces  dieir  desiie 
to  advance  in  the  pursuit  of  agriculture. 

Crane,  Chief. 

10.  CiiiPPEWAS  OF  Rama. 

Tho'^c  Indians  formerly  occupietl  the  lands  about  Lake  Sim- 
roe,  Holland  River,  and  the  unsettled  country  intiie  rear  ofth*' 
Home  nistiict.  CJeneral  Darliii::  re[iorted  of  them  in  lS2H.iliat 
thev  had  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  be  admitted  to  Chii'«li.'in- 
i\y,  and  to  mlopt  the  habits  of  civili/eil  life;  and  that  in  these 
roHpccls  lliey  might  be  classed  with  die  Mlssi.«.sag;is  of  the  May 


KAH-GK-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


151 


of  Quinte  and  Rice  Lake,  but  were  then  in  a  more  savage  state. 
In  18^0,  Lieutenant-Governor  Sir  J.  Colborne,  collocled  them 
on  a  tract  of  land  on  the  northwest  shore  of  Lake  Simcoe,  of 
9800  acres  in  extent,  where  they  cleared  a  road  between  tlial 
lake  and  Lake  Huron.  They  consisted  of  three  tribes  of  Chip- 
pevvas,  under  chiefs  Yellowhead,  Aisance,  and  Snake,  and  a 
band  of  Pottawataniies  from  Drurnmond  Island;  tlieir  number 
was  about  500,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Anderson,  now  the  Super- 
intendent at  Manitoulin,  who  was  appointed  to  take  cliarue  of 
their  settlement  arid  civilizaiion;  tliey  made  a  rapid  progie-^^s. 
The  tribe  under  the  chief  Yellowiiead,  now  sctlk'd  at  Rama, 
were  located  at  the  Narrows  on  Lake  Simcoe;  Aisance's  tribe, 
at  present  residing  at  Beausoleil,  Matchadash  Bay,  was  settled 
at  Coldwaler  at  tlie  other  extremhy  of  the  reserve,  the  distance 
between  them  being  fourteen  miles. 

Yki.i.owuf.ad, 

Na-naii-ge-skung,    >  Chiefs. 
Big  Shillinge, 


c  Sim- 

ofthr 
S.tliat 
!-li;in- 

these 
u  liiiy 


11.  CmppEWAs  of  Beausoliel  Island,  M.vtchadasii  Bay,  Lakx 

Huron. 

Tliis  bund,  under  the  chief  ''Aisance,"  is  the  same  which 
wassettled  by  Sir  John  Colbonie,  at  Coldwater.  Their  present 
village,  wliich  is  not  very  distant  from  the  former  settlement, 
was  otdy  commenced  last  year.  It  contains  fourteen  houses, 
and  a  bam;  the  number  of  the  band  is  232.  They  have  about 
100  acres  under  cultivation. 

The  majority  of  these  Indians  are  Roman  Catholics.  They 
have  not  as  yet  any  place  of  worsliip,  or  school.  In  the  former 
eettlement  tliey  were  (K'casionally  vi>ited  by  tiie  Roman  Culiio- 
lic  priest,  resident  at  reuelangui>}iene. 

Aisance,  ")   ,„  .  . 

James  Ka-da' "GE-quon,    ^         -^ 

12.  CniPPKWAs  OF  S.NAKK Island,  Lake  Simcoe. 

Thi«  bodv  of  In<lians  was  one  of  the  three  bands  estid)lisl;e<I 
HtCold  water  and  the  Narrows,  a-ul  hcparated  from  llieni  on  t[ie 
ttbanduauieiil  of  those  &eLUenienld.     Ihey    now  uccu^i^j  one  of 


152 


THE    LIFE    OF 


I  « 


the  three  Islands  on  Lake  Simcoe,  which  was  set  apart  for  thin 
tribe  many  years  ajro.  They  are  109  in  number,  and  occupj 
twelve  dwelling  houses.  They  have  also  two  barns  and  a  school 
house,  in  whit^h  their  children  are  instructed  by  a  respectable 
teacher,  and  Divine  Service  is  performed  by  a  resident  Mission- 
ary of  the  Methodist  persuasion,  to  which  these  Indians  belonjj. 
They  have  about  150  acres  in  cultivation,  and  are  improviufj  in 
habits  of  industry  and  agricultural  skill.  T'.eir  missionary, 
who  has  been  acquainted  with  them  since  July,  1839,  states  that 
the  majority  of  them  are  strictly  moral  in  their  character,  that 
most  of  the  adults  are  decidedly  pious,  and  that  many  of  them 
for  consistency  of  character,  would  not  suffer  by  a  comparison 
with  white  Christians  of  any  denomination. 

J.  Snake,  Chief. 

13.  Chippfavas  of  Saugeen,  (Lake  Huron.) 

It  was  from  these  Indians,  and  their  brethren,  since  settled 
at  Owen's  sound,  tliat  Sir  Frai\cis  Head,  in  183G,  obtained  a 
surrender  of  the  vast  tract  of  land  lying  north  of  the  London 
and  Gore  Districts,  and  between  the  Home  District  and  Lake 
Huron,  containing  1,600,000  acres.  He  reserved,  at  the  same 
time,  for  the  Indians,  the  extensive  peninsula,  lying  between 
Lake  Huron  and  Georgian  Bay,  north  of  Owen's  Sound,  and 
supposed  to  contain  about  450.000  acres. 

J.  Meteooub,     ') 
Alexander,        >  Chicft 

AlI-Y\II-BAN(-E,     N 


14    CiiTPPEWAs  OF  Bin  Bay,  in  Owen's  Sound,  L.^^ke  Huron. 

These  Indians  were  formerly  either  wanderers  in  the  Sau- 
geen tract,  surrendered  to  Sir  F.  Head,  or  lived  in  scattered 
wigwams,  on  the  shores  of  Big  Bay.  According  to  the  agree- 
ment then  made  with  them,  it  was  proposal  iliat  they  .should 
either  repair  to  Manitoulin  or  to  that  part  of  their  former  terri- 
tory which  lies  north  of  Owen's  sound;  U])i>n  which  it  was 
promisetl  '•  that  houses  should  be  built  for  them,  and  proper 
assistance  given,  to  enable  iheui  to  become  civilized,  and  ly 
cuhivate  land." 

John  Jones, 
I'eti:u, 


I  Chirfs, 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


153 


irt  for  ih'in 
id  occupj 
J  a  school 
spectablo 
Mission- 
is  belong, 
roviiifj  in 
issionary, 
5tatC6tiiat 
ctor,  that 
of  them 
nparison 

,  Chief. 

Q  settled 
tallied  a 
London 
nd  Lake 
ic  samo 
between 
ad,  and 


eft 

luRON. 

le  Sau- 
attered 

a;Gjree- 
.^hould 
'T  torri- 

it  waa 
proper 
and  to 

hirfs. 


15.  Chippewas  and  others,  in  the  Township  of  Bedford. 

Within  a  few  years  past,  some  stragglers  from  the  Rice  Lake 
tribe  have  settled  in  the  township  of  Bedford,  about  twenty-five 
miles  north  of  the  town  of  Kingston  ;  and  recently,  they  have 
been  joined  by  a  band  of  eiiihty-one  Indians  from  Lower  Canada: 
belonging  to  the  post  of  the  Lake  of  Two  Mountains.  As  the 
settlement  is  of  recent  formation,  and  the  claim  of  these  Indians 
upon  the  attention  of  the  Department  of  Upper  Canada  has 
only  been  brought  forward  last  year,  they  have  not  yet  been 
visited  by  any  officer  of  the  Department,  cind  no  account  can 
be  given  of  the  settlement.  By  Instructions  issued  in  1843,  they 
were  transferred  from  the  Roll  of  Lower  Canada  to  that  of  the 
Upper  Province,  and,  accordingly,  received  their  presents  for 
the  first  time  in  that  Province. 

My  beloved  Reader — I  am  now  about  closing  my 
narrative,  and  in  doing  this  there  are  but  a  few  things 
to  say.  Throughout  the  work,  I  have  confined  my  re- 
marks chiefly  to  my  own  nation.  ]5ut  it  must  not  be 
supposed,  on  this  account,  that  I  am  forgetful  of  mv 
brethren  of  the  other  Indian  nations.  The  prayers  and 
benevokntefTorts  of  all  Christendom  should  be  directed 
towards  all  men  every  where.  The  go'^pel  should  be 
preached  to  every  creature  ;  and  the  field   is  the  wide 

WORLD. 

The  Menomenees  in  Wisconsin,  the  Winehajroes 
and  Potawatamies  in  Iowa,  the  warlike  nations  of  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes,  the  Osages,  Pawnees,  ALmdans,  Kan- 
sas, Creeks,  Ornahas,  Oloes,  Dclawares,  lowas,  and  a 
number  of  others  elsewhere,  must  perish  as  did  their 
brethren  in  the  Eastern  States,  unless  the  white  man 
send  them  the  Gosptd,  and  the  blessings  of  education. 
There  is  field  enough  for  all  denominations  to  labor  in, 
widiout  interfering  with  each  other.     It  is  loo  late  i(^ 


154 


THE    LIFE    OF 


the  day  to  Tissert  that  the  Indians  cannot  be  raised  up 
out  of  their  degraded  state,  and  educated  for  God  and 
heaven.  None  need  be  discouraged  since  the  Ojebwas 
in  Western  Canada  have  been  converted.  No  lan- 
guage is  adequate  to  portray  the  misery,  wretchedness, 
and  degradation  in  which  we  were,  when  the  word  of 
God  was  first  brought  and  preached  to  us. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  detail  each  and  every  wrong, 
that  my  poor  people  hav^e  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the 
white  man.  Enough  has  already  been  said  in  various 
parts  of  the  work,  to  prove  that  they  have  been  most 
grossly  abused,  peeled,  and  wronged.  Nor  shall  I 
notice  the  personal  wrongs  that  I  myself  have  received  ; 
and  from  those,  too,  of  whom  I  had  good  reason  to  hope 
better  things.  I  once  thought,  that  there  were  some 
things  that  I  could  never  forgive  ;  but  the  religion  of 
Jesus,  and  the  law  of  love,  have  taught  me  diff'erently. 
I  do  forgive  them  ;  and  may  God  forgive  them  and  me 
too. 

I  have  sometuTies  heard  it  said,  that  our  forefathers 
were  cruel  to  the  forefathers  of  the  whites.  But  was 
not  this  done  throu^ih  ignorance,  or  in  self  defense  ? 
Had  your  fati'ers  adopted  the  plan  of  the  great  philan- 
thropist, William  Penn,  neither  fields,  nor  clubs,  nor 
waters,  would  have  been  crimsoned  with  each  other's 
blood.  The  white  men  have  been  like  the  greedy 
lion,  pouncing  upon  and  devouring  its  prey.  Thej 
have  driven  us  from  our  nation,  our  homes,  and  posses- 
sions ;  compelled  us  to  seek  a  j'efuge  in  Missouri, 
among  strangers,  and  wild  beasts;  and  will,  perhaps, 
ioon  compel  us  to  scale  the   Rocky  Mountains ;  and, 


KAH-GE-GA-G  \H-BOWH. 


155 


nor 


for  aught  I  can  tell,  \v§  may  yet  be  driven  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  there  to  find  our  graves.  My  only  trust 
is,  that  there  is  a  just  God.  Was  it  to  perpetrate  such 
acts  that  you  have  been  exalted  above  all  other  nations  ? 
Providence  intended  you  for  a  blessing  and  not  a  curse 
to  us.  You  have  sent  your  missionaries  to  Burmah, 
China,  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  to  almost  every  part 
of  the  world ;  and  shiill  the  Indians  perish  at  your  own 
door  7 

Is  it  not  well  known  that  the  Indians  have  a  generous 
and  magnanimous  heart?  I  feel  proud  to  mention  in 
this  connection,  the  names  of  a  Pocahontas,  Massasoit, 
Skenandoah,  Logan,  Kusic,  Pushmataha,  Philip,  Te- 
cumseh,  Osceola,  Petalesharro,  and  thousands  of  others. 
Such  names  are  an  honor  to  the  world !  Let  a  late 
Governor  of  Massachusetts*  speak  for  our  fathers,  when 
they  first  beheld  the  trembling  white  man  : — 

"Brothers!  when  our  fathers  came  over  the  great 
waters,  they  were  a  small  band.  The  red  man  stood 
upon  the  rock  by  the  seaside,  and  saw  our  fathers.  He 
might  have  pushed  them  into  the  water  and  drowned 
them.  But  he  stretched  out  his  arms  to  our  fathers  and 
said,  *  Welcome,  white  men  I'  Our  fathers  were 
hungry,  and  tlie  red  man  gave  them  corn  and  venison. 
Our  fathers  were  cold,  and  the  red  man  wrapped  them 
up  in  his  bhinket.  We  are  now  numerous  and  power- 
ful, but  we  remember  the  kindness  of  the  red  man  to 
our  fathers." 

And  what  have  we  received  since,  in  return  ?     Is  it 


•  Edward  Everett,  Esq. 


156 


THE    LIFE    OF 


for  the  deeds  of  a  Pocahontas,  a  Massasoit,  and  a  host 
of  others,  that  we  have  been  plundered  and  oppressed, 
and  expelled  from  the  hallowed  graves  of  our  ances- 
tors ?  If  help  cannot  be  obtained  from  England  and 
America,  where  else  can  we  look  ?  Will  you  then, 
lend  us  a  helping  hand ;  and  make  some  amends  for 
past  injuries? 

It  is  often  said,  that  the  Indians  are  revengeful^  cruel 
and  ungovernable  But  go  to  them  with  nothing  but 
the  Bible  in  your  hands,  and  Love  in  your  hearts,  and 
you  may  live  with  them  in  perfect  safety,  share  their 
morsel  with  them,  and,  like  the  celebrated  Bartram, 
return  to  your  homes  unharmed.  They  very  soon 
learn  to  venerate  the  Bible  ;  as  a  proof  of  this,  I  will 
give  an  instance,  that  came  under  my  own  eye : — 
While  at  the  Rabbit  River  Mission,  a  chief  from  the 
west,  visited  me.  Af  (»r  reading  to  him  several  chap- 
ters from  the  Bible,  he  saiJ,  with  much  surprise,  "  Is 
this  the  book,  that  1  hear  so  m'H*h  about  in  /7?j/ country  ?" 
I  replied,  yes  ;  and  these  are  the  words  o(  Ke-sha-jnon- 
e-doo  (the  Great  Spirit.)  "  Will  you  not,"  said  he, 
"  o-ive  me  one  ?  I  wish  to  show  it  to  my  people."  I 
told  him,  not  without  you  first  promise  that  you  will 
take  care  of  it.  He  promised  me  that  he  would.  I 
handed  it  to  him  ;  he  took  it,  and  turned  it  over  and 
over,  and  then  exclaimed,  '''Wonderful,  wonde/fal! 
this  is  the  book  of  the  Great  Spirit .'"  He  then  wriipp:  d 
it  up  in  a  silk  handkerchief,  and  the  handkerchief  in 
three  or  four  folds  of  cloth.  1  heard,  afterwards,  from 
the  trader,  that  the  book  was  still  kept  sacred.  O,  if 
my  poor   brother  could  but  read  and   understand  that 


"Is 

try?" 
\-mo7i- 
1  he, 
"  I 
1  will 
d.  I 
atul 
,ful ! 

PP  'i 

L'f   in 

from 

0,  if 

that 


KAH-GE-GA  -GAH-BOWH. 


157 


blessed  volume,  how  soon  would  his  dumb  idols  be 
"cast  down  to  the  moles  and  to  the  bats!"  Will  no 
one  go  and  tell  him  and  his  nation,  of  the  boundless, 
beseeching,  bleeding,  dying  love  of  a  Saviour;  and 
jrge  upon  them  the  importance  of  such  a  preparation  of 
heart,  as  will  enable  them  "  to  give  up  their  account 
with  joy  ?"  The  Great  Spirit  is  no  respecter  of  persons  ; 
He  has  made  of  one  blood  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  ; 
He  loves  all  his  children  alike ;  and  his  highest  attri- 
butes are  love,  mercy  and  justice.  If  this  be  so, — and 
who  dare  doubt  it  ? — will  He  not  stretch  out  his  hand 
and  help  them,  and  avenge  their  wrongs  ?  'Mf  offences 
must  come,"  let  it  be  recollected,  that  li^oe is  denounced 
against  them  *'  from  wJiojn  they  come." 

I  again  propose  that  the  territories  of  the  Indians,  in 
the  British  dominions,  be  annexed  to  that  Cjovernment, 
and  those  in  the  American  dominions  to  the  Federal 
Union.  And,  finally,  in  the  language  of  that  excellen't, 
magnanimous,  and  benevolent  friend  of  the  poor 
children  of  the  forest,  Col.  Thomas  McKenney,  I  would 

say, 

"  I  have  already  referred,  in  the  commencement  of 
this  proposal  to  annex  the  Indian  territory  to  our  Union, 
to  those  good  men,  who,  in  the  character  of  missiona- 
ries, have  kept  side  by  sidt'  with  the  Indians  in  so  many 
of  their  aflliclions  and  micralions.  I  will  anain  refer  to 
them,  and  implore  them  by  all  the  lost  lahor  of  the 
past,  and  by  the  hopes  of  the  future;  by  the  critical  con- 
dition of  the  pacific  relations  that  exi>t  between  the 
Indians  and  us  ;  and  by  the  sacredness  of  the  cause  in 

which  they  are  engaged,  to  look  well  and  earnestly  into 

14 


J  58 


THE   LIFK    OF 


this  subject,  and  learn  from  the  past  what  must  attend 
upon  their  labors  in  the  future,  if  the  change  I  propose, 
or  some  other  change  equivalent  to  it,  be  not  brought 
about.  And,  seeing,  as  they  must  see,  that  the  plan  I 
propose,  or  some  other,  is  indispensable  to  the  success 
they  seek  to  command,  I  implore  them  to  take  up  the  sub- 
ject in  all  its  bearings,  and  by  the  instrumentalities 
which  they  have  at  command,  manufacture, collect,  and 
embody  public  opinion,  in  regard  to  what  may  be  de- 
ten  r»>ef'  »  be  done;  and  by  memorial,  and  personal 
ageii  iH:8.  'ring  this  opinion  to  bear  upon  Congress, 
with  \i  om  *t  -  '^e  the  power  is  vested,  to  redeem,  dis- 
enthrall, and  save,  and  bless,  the  remnants  of  this  abo- 
riginal race.  And  I  make  the  same  appeal  to  all  the 
good,  of  all  religious  persuasions,  both  in  the  Church  and 
out  of  it,  and  politicians  of  all  parties,  to  second  this 
attempt,  feeble  as  I  know  it  to  be,  to  save  the  Indians, 
and  consolidate,  and  perpetuate  peace  between  'em 
and  us,  and,  by  so  doing,  ward  off  the  terrible  retribu- 
tion which  must  soonei  or  later,  unless  it  be  averted, 
fall  upon  this  nation/' 


] 

I- 


HYMN.    L.  M. 


NUHGUHMOWIN.   l.  m. 


'•Ho!  everyone  that  thirsts,  draw  niph:"  Kiih  ke  nuh  kah  -hkah  l>ai\  c;wa  yuig, 
('Tis  Guo  invites  Jlie  fallen  race  ;)  Me  no  Mini  e  ^\^n^  pe  e  zl  djj; 

"  Mercy  and  free  sjiivation  bny  ;  \Va  ne  puzli  o  diih  pf  nidi  nuMik 

Buy  wine,  and  milk,  and  gospel  grace.      'Ncwh  o  ziiuh  wain  je  ga  win    a. 


"  Come  to  the  living  waters,  come  I 
Sinners,  oiiey  your  Maker's  call  : 

Return,  ye  weary  wanderer's,  home  ! 
And  iind  my  grace  is  free  fur  all. 

"  See  from  the  Rock  a  fountain  rise  I 
For  you  in  liealing  streams  it  rolls  ; 

Money  ye  need  not  bring:,  nor  prit-e, 
Ye  laboring,  burden'd,  sin-sick  st)uls. 


Pe  me  ne  quaig  pa  me  je  wung  ! 

Pc  e  zhali  y(M)k,  ain  do  me  naiir ; 
Wa  ne  piizli,  pe  nah  ze  kuh  wik, 

Wa  lie  puzh,  zlmli  wu  ne  me  mag. 

Nuh  !  nh  sin  eeng  oon  je  je  wun,  - 
Nwah  je  niwali  hah  wnh  ne  go  jnii; ; 

Wa  nc  puzh,  pe  nah  ze  kuli  monk, 
Kuh  ke  null  gwa  Uuh  gain  dull  inaig. 


<*  Why  seek  ye  that  which  is  not  bread,  Tab  neesh  nah  un  do  na  nh  maig 
Nor  can  your  liungrv  souls  sustain?         Niu''  ood  a  nah  huh  dull  se  iumiu? 

r\..  _-i.   .  .     1   ..  .1 1  ..;_  ....   i-.,,.,l  .  T>'   .  1..   1     __.     „l,..l.   ,.1.|..,  .1.. 


On  ashes,  husks,  and  air  ye  feed  ; 
Ve  spend  your  Utile  all  in  vain. 

*'  Hearken  to  me  with  earnest  care, 
And  freely  eat  substantial  food  ; 

Tlie  sweeine<8  of  my  mercy  share, 
A  nd  taste  that  1  alone  am  good. 

*•  Your  willing  ear  and  heart  incline. 
My  words  believingly  receive  ; 

Quickeu'd  your  souls  by  faith  divine, 
An  everlasting  life  shall  live." 


HYMN.    L.  M. 

Sinners,  obey  the  gospel  word  ; 
JJaste  to  the  Supper  of  my  Lord  ; 
lie  wise  to  know  your  gracious  dayj 
All  things  are  ready,  come  away  I 


Pill!       •;  kuh  ya  niee  zhuh  shko  shun, 
P.  Ku).  -la  c  go  ya  goon  go. 

P(    dn  d"n  we  shiir  wa  wa  ne, 
iiue  je  yook  twh  ne  me»'  je  mim  ; 

Ke  k.iin  diili  inook  nia  iiuain  dab  gwuk, 
N'"jn  a  luh  o  ne  she  she  yuii. 

Ta  bwa  Uih  wc  sliig  iinih  y;ili  luiin. 


iig  (inin  ; 
; da  be  n 


Nooiig  ooin  wee  da  be  me  null  goog, 
tsli  pe  niiiig  ke  je  chah  go  wog, 
Ka  o(>n  je  tub  gwu  she  no  wod. 


NUHGUHMOWIN.   l.  m. 

Ma  je  e  zhe  wa  be  ze  yaiir, 
Noon  dnh  mook,  me  nwan  je  mo  win  ; 
Ne  bwah  kog  che  ge  kaiii  dub  maig, 
Lh  aooj  ka  gtK)  kee  gee  zhe  sing. 


Ready  the  Father  is  to  own  Kee  zhee  tab,  we  oo  jee  me  naig 

And  kiss  his  late-returning  son  :  jgh  pe  ming  a  yod  Koo  se  wah  ; 

Ready  your  loving  Saviour  stands,  Kee  zhee  tah  nwah  je  mo  e  naig, 

And  spreads  for  you  his  bleeding  handa.  Ke  zhee  be  ne  ka  tah  go  wah. 


Ready  the  Spirit  of  his  Love, 
Just  now  the  stony  to  remove  ; 
To  apply  and  witness  with  the  blood. 
And  wash  and  seal  the  sons  of  (iod. 


Ke  zhee  tah  wun  O  je  chah  gwun, 
Wee  t;  ko  nung  muli  yah  nah  duk ; 
Wu  ge  kain  dub  moo  ne  «aig  ewh 
Zbub  wa  uc  me  iiai;;  Koo  se  wah. 


Ready  for  you  the  angels  wait,  An  gel  nug  kah  pee  zhee  tah  wug, 

To  lriuni|iii  in  ycnir  blest  csuile :  Pab  liee  e  na  gwub  isli  pc  iiiiuf,'  ; 

Tuning  their  harps,  they  long  to  praise  Me  nwa  wa  die  ga  wiig  a  peech 

The  wonders  of  redeeming  grace.  Ke  che  moo  je  gam  dull  mo  wcxi. 


The  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
Is  ready,  with  their  shining  liost  : 
All  heaven  is  ready  to  resound, 
•'  The  dead's  alive  I  the  lost  is  found 


Wa  yoo  sc  mind.  Wa  gwe  se  mind. 
Hull  ya  Bab  ne  zid  O  je  clioe, 
Kuh  ke  nuh  moo  je  gain  tluh  moog. 
Me  kah  goo  yaig  we  ne  she  uni^. 


I 


HYMN.    6-7's. 

Wtary  souls  that  wander  wide 
From  the  central  point  of  blisA, 

Turn  to  Jesus  crncined, 

Ply  to  those  dear  wounds  of  his : 

Sink  into  the  purple  Hood : 

Rise  into  the  life  of  God. 

Find  in  Christ  the  way  of  pence, 
Peace,  unspeakable,  unknown  : 

By  his  pain  he  gives  us  ease, 
Life  by  his  expiring  groan  : 

Rise,  exalted  by  his  full  ; 

Find  in  Christ  your  all  is  all. 

O  believe  the  record  true, 
Gotl  to  you  his  Son  hath  given  I 

Ye  may  now  bo  happy  too : 
Find  on  earth  the  life  of  heaven 

Live  the  life  of  heaven  above, 

All  the  Ufe  of  glorious  h)ve. 

This  the  universal  bliss, 
Bliss  for  every  soul  design'd  ; 

God's  original  promise  this, 

God's  great  gift  to  all  mankind ; 

Blest  in  Christ  this  moment  be ! 

Ble«t  to  all  eternit>  ! 


NUHGUHMOWIN.    6-7»t, 

Ka  che  uh  ya  ko  ze  yaig. 

Ewh  puh  bah  wuh  ne  she  naig, 
Jc  sus  pe  nah  ze  kuh  wik, 

Kee  null  wah  kee  oon  je  na  ; 
O  me  quecm  ing  uh  yah  mook, 
Me  no  pe  mah  ue  ze  win. 

Me  kuh  mook,  ewh  ma  nwuh  mook, 
Je  sus  kah  be  o  zhe  tood ; 

Kee  pe  ge  wee  suh  gain  dung, 
Ke  doon  je  pe  man  de  ze  min  : 

Ah  pe  je  go  kuh  ke  nuh 

Me  kuh  mook  wah  uh  yah  inaig. 

Ta  bwa  ya  ne  mik  e  suh 
O  gwe  sun  kee  mee  ne  naig  I 

Ke  one  me  no  uh  yah  yook, 
F3wh  pe  zhuh  wa  ne  me  naig  : 

Iph  pe  ming  a  yah  muh  guk, 

Ke  zhuh  wa  ne  me  go  wah. 

Kuh  ke  nuh  ain  duh  che  wind 
Ah  no  we  zhuh  wain  je  ga; 

Kah  e  ke  do  go  biili  nan, 
I'e  e  zhe,  zliuli  wain  je  ga ; 

Noong  oom  zhuh  wain  dah  go  zig 

Kuh  ya  Jush  e  go  moo  zhug  ! 


HYMN.    4-6's  &  2-8's.     NUHGQHMOWIN.    4-6'3. 


Stung  by  the  scorpion  sin, 

My  poor  expiring  soul 
The  balmy  sound  drinks  in, 

And  is  at  once  made  whole: 
See  there  my  Lord  upon  the  tree  I 
I  hear,  I  feel,  he  died  for  me. 

O  unexampled  love ! 

O  all-redeeming  grace  I 
How  swiftly  didst  thou  move 

To  save  a  fallen  race  I 
What  shall  I  do  to  make  it  known 
What  thou  for  all  mankind  htxst  done ! 

O  for  a  trumpet-voice, 

On  all  the  world  to  call  I 
To  bid  their  hearts  rejoice 

In  him  who  died  for  all  ! 
For  all  my  Lord  was  criK-ified; 
For  all,  for  all  my  Saviour  died  ! 


Muh  je  uh  ye  ee  wish, 
Ka  gall  na  se  go  yon, 
Ning  ee  e  zhe  me  kon 
Nwah  je  mo  e  go  yon; 
Wah  bull  mik  owh  Ta  ba  ning  a 
Uh  goo  jing  e  mah  me  te  goong  : 

Uh  Ma  nwa  ning  a  yun  I 

Oh  Wah  doo  kah  ga  yun  I 
Ke  gee  wa  wee  be  tah 
Noo  jo  mo  e  wa  yun  I 
Tall  iieen  ka  e  zhe  che  go  yon, 
Min  ze  che  ke  ka  ne  me  quuh  * 

Oh  pa  gish  kuh  ke  nuh 

Uh  keeiig  ka  da  bwa  waig  ! 
Noong  oom  uh  yoo  yom  bon 
Che  ween  duh  mah  ga  yon; 
Owh  Ta  ba  ning  a  kuh  ke  nuh, 
Kuh  ke  nuh  go  kee  oon  je  nu  '. 


6-7»i 


